《Shadows of the Reborn》


 Chapter 1

    The Fall From Grace


    Chapter One


    The sky was ck, a lone silver star glinting in the ink-like depths. Animals of all kinds wandered the dark grassy meadow, oblivious to anything happening around them. Their ears twitched asionally, catching the sounds around them but paying them no mind as they grazed on the luscious green pasture.


    Their heads all lifted when a faint thrumming filled their calm evening graze, and some even stomped their hooved leg into the earth as though in frustration that their quiet had been disturbed. Rabbits scattered as the vibration grew more intense, and birds fluttered into the air as the sound grew with magnitude. The deer who took off once the earth below their hooves rumbled were thest to leave the meadow.


    The night sky instantly grew brilliant white, and the dark ink-like sky vanished into a blinding white sh just as a force of energy flooded the world. That deep thrumming intensified until it exploded with so much energy that any trees in the force¡¯s way crumbled and fell. The intense heat left the wooden splinters smoking from the severity. Silence again filled the meadow, now a barren space littered with wooden splinters.


    Sounds of groaning and low whines filled the air after several minutes of silence, but no animals returned to the destroyed field. It had been chaotic and destructive, yet the world was unprepared for what the light explosion had left behind. Only the scent of burning wood remained.


    They were the fallen¡ªthose deities whom the world had forgotten and were no longer favored by the inhabitants of thends. Magic spread across thends in waves, creating creatures unimaginable to the people or animals. Malice and hate leaked out from those who were the most affected. Others adapted and were intrigued or fascinated by this new life. Some preferred quiet and solitude.


    They were no longer Gods, perhaps only remnants of what they had once been. Now cursed to live out their lives on the mortal ne, powers so diluted that even though powerful in the human world, they were nothingpared to what they once had been. To the Gods remaining in the spiritual world, they were weak; to the mortals living in the physical world, they were powerful beasts and monsters that became the most significant threat.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Battles broke out, wars ensued, and deaths on both sides. The fallen had been given a new name¡ªmonsters, cursed spirits, ghosts, tatarigami, mononoke, supernatural beasts, ayakashi and youkai. To the humans of the world, they all needed to be wiped out and killed to preserve the human¡¯s way of life. The humans would never consider these fallen as once Gods, nor would they everprehend that they ever were such. To them, they were like escaped prisoners, criminals, demons sent to the mortal world from the underworld. They were ravaging monsters that held no intelligence.


    Indeed, some were raging beasts, neither holding judgment nor the capacity for clear thinking. Others held a brilliant understanding of what had happened. Some still held contempt for being forgotten, while others were more interested in the world¡¯splexity. The weaker beings chose to remain as quiet as possible. They hid in objects that could not harm anyone, while others chose more direct means of survival. It had now be a battle of wits and preservation.


    The world had been reborn.


    The Gods could not interfere directly nor interact with either side. Despite them wanting to help or assist their fallen brethren, they were forbidden to do so. The Goddess mother instead allowed a weakened portion of their powers to remain. She hated the thought of any of her children dying or being stuck without any protection, but she also couldn¡¯t interfere with her children¡¯s failed task of urging the humans on with promise through prayer. Some had convinced humans that they were worth the time for prayer, while others had fallen into misery and despair. Her children had found resolutions to maintain their status, while others lost all hope.


    With a sigh, she turned away from therge stone fountain that allowed her to view the happenings of the mortal world. Her heart ached. She had lost so many children, but she could no longer intervene and guide them. They were lost to her, so she now had to focus on her remaining children and help them find their ce in the world.


    Despite her children failing in the tasks set out to them by her husband, she could not abandon them. Each one held a special ce in her heart, and leaving them to fend for themselves in the mortal world felt wrong. She even went so far as to argue with her husband to grant them some form of protection. At least they had that.


    She stopped at the door leading into the garden and saw her second-born leaning against the wall, talking with one of her younger sons. With a soft smile, she watched quietly as the two conversed. The Goddess mother had not been surprised when the two had formed an unbreakable bond, seeing as they were opposites on the spectrum of things. One of light and one of darkness. Together, those two were a force, and she knew they would continue to grow. Her mind had no favorites; she loved every one of her children equally. However, it was difficult for her to maintain indifference.


    One was tall with long silver-white hair and stunning crystal blue eyes, much like hers, and the other was shorter with mid-length white hair andvender-colored eyes. Both were sinewy, battle-worn, and skilled at their art. Her second-born held the lightning god¡¯s power at his fingertips, able to sear the flesh off any who dared face him. He could call upon the storms of ice and fire orbine any element to slow or quicken your demise. He held so many unusual talents that her other children did not; sometimes, it surprised her what the young man could do. His abilities mimicked those around him, absorbing and making them his own.


    The othermanded the shadows. If you were foolish enough to face her youngest son in battle, it would not be him you would be fighting against, but the shadows objects and people cast. He could turn your weapons shadow against you or even your own shadow. If he so desired, he could send your soul directly to the underworld, never again seeing the world as you knew it, or he could trap you in darkness until madness imed you.


    All her children had small tapered ears and almond-shaped eyes, much like hers. Her husband had darker blue-gray hair and a distinct sharpness to his face, which a few of her children inherited. Her hair was like her second-born, long, silvery-white, glinting with the light of the stars in the ink-like sky. It didn¡¯t matter if she had borne the children; they were all hers, yet a few born of her blood children were disappointing. Izanagi was her blood child; Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, and Susanoo were born when he bathed in the river to purify himself after visiting the underworld.


    Yet even though she thought of her blood children, she reflected on all those who were family. It didn¡¯t matter if they were her children¡¯s children or adopted by her when a God or Goddess abandoned their child. She was the Goddess mother Kamimusubi, one of the three Gods of creation. Her husband, Takamimusubi and her sister, Ame-No-Minakinushi, were the other two. There were her lesser siblings, Umashiashikabihikoji and Amenotokotachi, who were no longer part of the overseeing of the Gods of Izumo, those who were of thend. They followed their path, leaving Takamimusubi, Ame-No-Minakinushi, and her to run the heavens.


    Turning to stare at the stone fountain, she felt her heart twitch again. Of those children who had fallen, while some were lost to her, others seemed to hold onto their hearts and epted their fate. Furrowing her brow, she wondered if there was some way for her to save some. Those who now lived in the mortal world maintained their dignity. Lifting her delicate fingers to her chin, she allowed her mind to form around possibilities. Moving slowly through the garden past brilliant blue and gold flowers, the Goddess mother elegantly sat on a marble bench beside a blooming hydrangea.


    The garden was one of her favorite spots in the castle. Sweet scents filled the air around her, calming her frazzled mind. Her husband had been the one to decide regarding those children who did not fulfill their duties or had neglected their assigned tasks, leaving her saddened and seeking solitude. Her husband always made punishments, leaving her responsible for nurturing her children or guiding them in the right direction.


    She had adopted her second oldest roughly ten thousand years ago and the younger son five thousand years ago from an ancient Goddess who knew her time was ending. She had tired of life and responsibility and thus made arrangements with her husband, Takamimusubi, to fade into time. Her mind drifted to the day she had been called to the birthing room when the twins had been born, and she gave a sad smile. They had been beautiful and so full of energy that she immediately took them as her own.


    The old Goddess¡¯ husband had died from an infection and so remarried soon after, giving birth to several children, none of whom survived against the rival Gods who feared the God¡¯s abilities that had been passed onto the children. The old Goddess had been distraught after Susanoo killed her husband and thus turned to Kimimusubi again when Shuzo was born.


    It had been thousands of years since she had had little ones running around the halls and gardens, and the twins and Shuzo had been a handful. Mischievous pranksters that drove her full-grown children mad. She smiled at the memory of the young children running tirelessly through the halls, giggling at some hellish prank they had pulled or hidden something that held some importance. Shuzo had often concealed the items in the shadow realm, a ce only his bloodline could ess. Kamimusubi had gone into a frenzy one day when Shuzo had vanished entirely, and she had sent out every one of her guards looking for him. He had mysteriously appeared dayster, unfazed about his absence. Takamimusubi had punished the little boy for a week by forcing him to sit in his room away from all activity.


    Of course, there were always those who were rebellious and refused to think they would ever receive punishment for disobedience, but with a sad smile, they knew now. Shaking her head, she leaned closer to the cobalt blue flowers, and her second son¡¯s facial markings came to mind. It was another reminder of how some had failed while others had excelled. Her heart ached for her second son, who had lost his twin brother to a fight after he had fallen from grace.


    She nced at where her second-born stood with her younger son and sighed again. News regarding his twin had not yet reached his ears. Pulling a blue blossom from the branch, she lifted it to her nose and sniffed the sweet smell. It was bittersweet knowing that half of her children were still unaware of what happened to their siblings, but there was one who immediately brought a frown to her face. In due time, her second-born would know of his twin¡¯s fate ande seeking her for answers.


    The Goddess mother knew that her firstborn loved tormenting her second son and would take it upon himself to inform the younger of what had happened. Her teeth clenched in frustration; she decided breaking the news herself rather than through his older brother would be better.


    ¡°Taizo?¡± She called softly, gaining her son¡¯s attention. ¡°Will youe here?¡±


    She waited patiently as her sons parted ways, and her second-born strolled over casually, curiously. He sat beside her and waited while his mother collected her thoughts. ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    Taizo frowned. ¡°Fine.¡± He said hesitantly. Usually, when his mother asked how he was doing, she always seemed to follow with some news that was not always favorable.


    She nodded, pushed to her feet, and walked to the bushes across the bench. ¡°You know that Keizo was assigned to watch the temple of good fortune?¡±


    Taizo furrowed his brow. ¡°The one in the Western territories on the mortal ne, yes, I am aware.¡±


    She turned to face her son. ¡°Several of my sons and daughters failed in their tasks.¡±


    Taizo remained silent. He watched his mother as she seemed to struggle with whatever she wanted to tell him, and his heart wrenched when she turned her sad blue crystal eyes to his. ¡°He was one?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Keizo was one of the fallen.¡±


    ¡°Was?¡± Taizo swallowed.


    His mother knelt in front of him and gripped his hands in hers. ¡°Keizo is lost to us.¡±


    Taizo bit the inside of his cheeks. ¡°Lost as in dead?¡± There was no point in sugarcoating it.


    She nodded.


    Taizo closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I knew something had happened, but I was unsure what.¡±


    ¡°So you know now, will you share your thoughts?¡±


    Taizo grunted. ¡°Did he suffer?¡±


    She should have known he would ask, but she could not answer, knowing it would spark anger in her second son.


    ¡°Who?¡± He pressed, knowing her silence was all the answer he needed.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± She whispered.


    Taizo snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. I know already by your silence. When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Almost a week ago. There were some preparations to be made.¡± She whispered.


    Taizo could feel the grief around his mother, and he sighed. ¡°Are you bringing him home?¡±


    ¡°His body is already here.¡± She said sadly.


    Taizo nced at her with a raised brow. ¡°And his spirit?¡±


    ¡°It is lost, Taizo. Keizo¡¯s soul cannot be retrieved, nor can it ever be found.¡±


    ¡°Where did it go?¡± Taizo cleared his throat as it tightened, knowing he would never see Keizo again.


    ¡°Where do all the lost souls go?¡± She said,


    Taizo frowned, ¡°Then, would it not be possible to send Shuzo to the spirit realm or one of our other brothers to retrieve his soul?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°The spirit realm is beyond even my reach. It is forbidden to enter because the souls lost there are malicious and vengeful. It would taint any who entered, and they would be lost.¡±


    ¡°So there is no hope.¡± Taizo groaned.


    ¡°I am so sorry, my son. In time, things will be easier. I know you had a strong bond with Keizo, and that loss will impact you for years.¡± She said sadly.


    ¡°He was my twin; I had a strong bond with him.¡± Taizo snorted. ¡°We were born two minutes apart.¡± He rolled his eyes and lifted a brow at his mother. ¡°What about you?¡±


    She shook her head sadly, ¡°My son, I have lost more children this past week than I wish to process. I must remain diligent to remain strong for my other children.¡±


    ¡°Who else did we lose?¡± Taizo asked incredulously.


    ¡°Too many to count. Some remain but have lost their way and have be ravaging beasts.¡± She pushed to her feet and pulled him up with her.


    ¡°So what happens now?¡± Taizo asked, falling into step with his mother.


    ¡°We hold a ceremony for those we lost, celebrate the time we had with them, and then figure out a strategy to save those who remain.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to save those who have fallen to the mortal ne?¡± Taizo asked skeptically.


    ¡°Carefully, my son. Very carefully.¡± Without another word, his mother slipped through the doors, leaving him alone in the garden and lost in thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad, brother. Such a shame to lose someone close to your heart.¡±


    Taizo narrowed his eyes and snapped his head in the direction the voice came from. ¡°Susanoo.¡± He hissed.


    The figure emerged from the shadows, which he had been doingtely, spying on conversations he would typically not be privy to. ¡°Such a shame that Keizo fell into ruin.¡±


    Taizo clenched his teeth and fisted his hands to contain his anger. He knew his eldest brother was jealous and always plotted to injure or humiliate those under him. It was as though Susanoo was nning to rid himself of any rivals. ¡°Be on your way, brother. I am in no mood for your taunting today.¡±


    Susanoo smirked. ¡°Here, I thought you were tougher than that, such a disappointment.¡±


    ¡°For who? You? I am not here to appease your approval, brother. If I were you, I would focus more on what tasks you were assigned rather than concerning yourself with what others were to aplish.¡± Taizo snarled. His exit was blocked by the taller and much stockier brother, who was older than he was by at least thirty thousand years. He was trapped until Susanoo decided he could escape.


    Susanoo barked out a sharpugh. ¡°Always so prim and proper. If I were you, Taizo, I would watch your back. You are despised by more than just me with your constant interference with Mother. Even Father tires of your meddling.¡±


    Taizo frowned, forgetting the first rule with Susanoo: to show no reaction to his taunts. He scoffed, ¡°Meddling? Ridiculous assumption. Here, I thought it was you who interfered. It is no secret you are trying to secure your spot on the throne with your underhanded means. I wish you the best of luck trying to overthrow father or mother from their chairs.¡±


    Susanoo narrowed his eyes, and his hand shot out faster than Taizo¡¯s eyes could follow. That hand gripped him by the throat and squeezed until Taizo felt his windpipe constrict his airflow. ¡°Watch yourself, you meddling little twat. Keizo isn¡¯t here to rescue you from my ire.¡±


    Taizo grinned, lifted his hand, and touched his elder brother¡¯s face, sending a shock of electrical energy through his hand, sending Susanoo flying backward. ¡°You forget your ce, Susanoo; you have also forgotten who I am. I may not have Keizo anymore, but that has not diminished my power.¡±


    Susanoo pushed himself up and red daggers at his younger brother, but before he could retaliate, a voice boomed.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Susanoo stood and bowed. ¡°My apologies, father.¡±


    The tall male strolled into the garden, anger rolling off him in waves.


    ¡°Leave Susanoo before I release my fury.¡±


    Susanoo gulped and quickly exited the gardens before his father¡¯s anger increased.


    Taizo lowered his head in greeting.


    ¡°You know better than to lower yourself to his level.¡± His father chastised.


    ¡°I asked him to leave me be, but he insisted.¡± Taizo sighed.


    His father¡¯s eyesnded on the red welts on his throat. ¡°Is that from his hand?¡±


    Taizo lifted his hand to his neck and grunted out augh. ¡°It will heal; they always do.¡±


    His father shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°Keizo is no longer here to lend you strength, Taizo. You are weakened due to his death.¡±


    Taizo snorted. ¡°I do not feel weaker, father.¡±


    His father frowned and walked over to his second eldest son. As Taizo said, the power of the Raijin still flowed strongly in him. ¡°Interesting. No changes?¡±


    Taizo shook his head. ¡°None. If Mother hadn¡¯t informed me of his death, I would not have known. I knew something had changed, but I was unaware of what that change was or signified.¡±


    ¡°And your feelings on the matter?¡±


    Taizo nced at his father curiously. ¡°My feelings? I do not know how to describe them.¡± He admitted softly.


    ¡°Are you saddened by his passing?¡±


    Taizo felt his heart tighten slightly and nodded. ¡°My heart hurts.¡±


    His father remained silent but nodded in understanding. ¡°Do not allow Susanoo to bait you into fights with him. He is intelligent, cunning, and will do anything to lengthen your grief.¡±


    Taizo sighed and nodded his head in understanding. His father strolled out of the garden, once again leaving Taizo alone. He wasn¡¯t sure if being alone was wise on his part, as he knew how his mind wandered. With the news of his twin¡¯s death, it would prove to be more difficult to hide his feelings from his siblings. Susanoo wasn¡¯t wrong in saying that Taizo had a few enemies within his family.


    He lifted his hands to his hair and pulled the silver-white strands forward to peer at them. His hair shimmered in the brilliant sunlight that flooded the garden, and he felt his heart twinge as his mind wandered to his brother Keizo. His younger brother had always teased him on how unruly his hair was,menting several times on his choice to keep bangs rather than grow out the hair to its full length. Keizo¡¯s hair had been long, longer than his, and all one length to only be bound into a tight topknot.


    He and Keizo had often been mistaken as the other; both had been identical in appearance yet very different in their personalities. Taizo was more severe and focused, whereas his brother had always been a jokester. It had driven their siblings to near madness at times. Even Shuzo had gotten them confused on many asions. Smiling sadly, Taizo slipped through the doors and silently wandered the castle halls. He needed to figure out where he was headed and didn¡¯t even appreciate the brilliance of the halls as he usually did.


    The halls were long and narrow, glinting with gold and blues of beautiful marble walls. Gold was etched into the stonework, and fine silver threads outlined most of the tables that lined the halls. There were no pictures on the walls, as the gods didn¡¯t need to see images of family or themselves. Not even ancestors had paintings in the house. The oldest beings were his parents, and next in line was Susanoo. Taizo and Keizo had been born roughly twenty thousand years ago, and Susanoo was thirty thousand years older than he was. How old his parents were, he could only guess.


    As far as he knew, the world below wasn¡¯t even that old. Shrugging his shoulders, Taizo turned down another hall, still lost in thought, but he now knew where his feet were leading him. With a sad smile, he turned down another hall and stopped at arge oak door. After knocking once, a soft voice answered. Turning the silver knob, he pushed the heavy door slightly and poked his head in.


    His brother Shuzo stood at the wardrobe, staring at him with a questioning look. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Taizo slipped into the room and closed the door behind him. Shuzo waited patiently as Taizo strolled over to the chair near his bed. Something had caused the sudden shift in moods in his elder brother. The face was taut with pent-up emotion, and it looked like the elder was about to release whatever emotion he was trying desperately to hold in.


    Taizo lifted his gaze and took in Shuzo¡¯svender eyes and slim build. His hair was mid-length and as white as white could be. He was a more petite God, but one who held unknown power. Not even their mother was able toprehend what Shuzo could do. ¡°I received a piece of news; it has shaken me.¡±


    Shuzo frowned and walked over to the bed, sitting on the plush bedding. He remained silent, knowing Taizo well enough to know that when he was ready to speak, he would, and no amount of prompting could make him spit out whatever was on his mind.


    The silence stretched on for several minutes before Taizo whispered. ¡°Keizo lost his way.¡±


    Shuzo felt his mouth drop open in surprise. Snapping it closed, he waited.¡°The humans killed him after he fell from grace.¡±


    Shuzo felt the blood drain from his face, and his hands and arms prickled at the news. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense; humans favour good fortune.¡±


    Taizo sighed heavily.


    Shuzo frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Something else must have happened.¡±


    Taizo shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. Mother didn¡¯t get into details regarding what happened.¡±


    Shuzo poured them both a ss of wine and handed him one. ¡°If he were cursed to live on the mortal ne, he would have the mark upon his body. Do you know where his body is?¡±


    Taizo looked up with a frown. ¡°Here, in the house. But wouldn¡¯t he have the mark because he was one of the fallen?¡±


    ¡°Not if he hadn¡¯t been cursed to live out his life with those who caused his downfall. He wouldn¡¯t have the mark if it were his own choice.¡± Shuzo said.


    ¡°Why would he choose to live there? His family was here; I am here.¡± Taizo frowned.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have had any memories of his life here. Keizo probably didn¡¯t even remember you.¡± Shuzo exined.


    Taizo sighed heavily.


    ¡°You know we can go look, right? It is our right as a family.¡± Shuzo said.


    ¡°What of his soul?¡±


    ¡°Mother said it is lost to us. In the spirit realm.¡±


    Shuzo grunted. ¡°Of course it is. The one ce that is forbidden for us to go.¡±


    ¡°Why is it forbidden?¡± Taizo sipped his wine and leaned back on his brother¡¯s bed.


    ¡°I can only fathom a guess.¡± Shuzo started. ¡°Probably because we are unable tomunicate with those who have passed. Hear stories of their experiences, what their life was like.¡±


    ¡°To allow us to live our lives fully, without being fearful of what death would be.¡± Taizo finished.


    Shuzo nodded with a soft smile. ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Taizo lifted a brow curiously.


    ¡°Do you wish to see Keizo?¡±


    ¡°It would be bizarre. Like looking in a mirror.¡±


    ¡°Would you prefer it if I go?¡± Shuzo asked.


    Taizo shook his head. ¡°If I am to allow my brain toprehend he is gone, I must go see for myself. Otherwise, I would only hold onto hope when there is none.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Shuzo stood and ced his ss down on the table. Turning to his brother, he held out his hand. ¡°Come, let us see for ourselves whether he fell from grace on his own or was one of the fallen ones cursed to roam the world with those who lost favor with the Gods and caused their downfall.¡±

 Unveiling the Duality of the Descended

    Chapter Two


    Taizo slipped through the door with Shuzo on his heels, sneaking in through therge oak door into the dimly lit room. He stopped, startled at the stone bs situated within, holding countless bodies motionless in their deathly slumber. They would never wake nor move from their stone graves, and eventually, they would be burned and buried in the God¡¯s mausoleum. Not knowing how long they would remain in their temporary crypt, Taizo red at Shuzo, who pushed him forward so the younger could slip inside and close the door behind him.


    ¡°Stop pushing me,¡± Taizo hissed.


    ¡°Well, move your ass so I can get through the door. Why are we whispering?¡± Shuzo lifted an eyebrow. ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything against our mother or father¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this.¡± Taizo almost whimpered.


    ¡°Stop being a sissy.¡± Shuzo snarled softly. As soon as his eyes focused in the dim light, he gasped. ¡°So many.¡± His eyes widened.


    Taizo swallowed and nodded. His eyes roamed over the bodies closest to him to see if he saw his twin¡¯s body. More than likely, Keizo would be further in the back near the dais of ceremony. Sucking in a deep breath, Taizo stepped forward, his eyes scanning over the bodies of his brothers and sisters, and he stopped when theynded on his twin. His throat tightened at seeing the ashen face and sightless eyes of Keizo.


    Shuzo bumped into him and stopped when he saw why Taizo was motionless and breathing erratically. ¡°Taizo.¡± He whispered so softly. It was like a breath of air.


    Taizo slipped forward and stared down at the face, so like his own, it was unnerving. He could see no injuries, and it held such a strange stiffness that it was as though Keizo was sleeping rather than dead.


    Shuzo shook his head slowly as he nced around the room. Stepping around Taizo, Shuzo began moving the clothing on his elder brother, looking for the mark that would signify whether Keizo had chosen the life that caused his death or if it was because he failed in his task at the human¡¯s temple of good fortune. Seeing nothing, Shuzo looked up and caught Taizo¡¯s hopeful eyes. ¡°He wasn¡¯t cursed, which means he chose to live on the mortal ne.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Shuzo shrugged. ¡°Maybe he fell in love with a mortal?¡±


    Taizo lifted his gaze, startled, ¡°Please tell me you are joking.¡±


    ¡°I am not. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°So, would that not mean his spirit can still be found?¡± Taizo held his breath while he waited for Shuzo to answer.


    ¡°I am uncertain. That would be something to ask Mother.¡±


    Swallowing, Taizo sighed. ¡°Do you not think that if it were possible, she would have mentioned it?¡± Frowning, he allowed his head to process everything up to that point. ¡°Why would she hide it if he could be found?¡±


    Shuzo shook his head. ¡°That is if he can be found. Remember, all lost and abandoned souls go to the spirit realm. We can only hope that his spirit didn¡¯t go there.¡±


    Taizo ran his fingers over Keizo¡¯s face and was surprised it wasn¡¯t cold like those who died would be. Frowning, he nced at Shuzo curiously. ¡°His body isn¡¯t cold.¡±


    Shuzo furrowed his brow and reached his hand out to feel Keizo¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can only assume that would mean his spirit has not reached the spirit realm and is lost elsewhere.¡±


    Taizo groaned in frustration. ¡°And we cannot interfere with anything on the mortal ne. How would we find out for certain?¡±


    Shuzo ced his fingers on his chin, thinking for several minutes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only way would be to use the sands of time and try to view the happenings through the fountain.¡±


    Taizo held up his hands in protest. ¡°That is just as forbidden as entering the spirit realm. Only mother can manipte the sands of time.¡±


    Shuzo nodded. ¡°I know. You could ask her.¡±


    Taizo sat down heavily on the marble steps of the dais with his chin resting in his hands. ¡°I could, but it doesn¡¯t mean she will give the answers we desire.¡±


    ¡°Father would be furious if we snuck into the halls of time to summon Akaji. No, we would need to figure out how to do it independently without dishonouring us. This is dangerous territory, and if we are not careful, Susanoo will use whatever we do to his advantage to cast us into disfavour.¡± Shuzo grunted, sitting next to Taizo.


    ¡°We need to talk to our mother. That would be the only way. She has always had our backs when we ask questions, especially if something doesn¡¯t add up, and this is one of those times.¡± Taizo said with a frown.


    ¡°She probably won¡¯t give us answers, but perhaps it would spark the curiosity in her to investigate on her own.¡± Shuzo sighed.


    Taizo pushed to his feet, walked back over to his mirror image, and stared down into the calm features of his twin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear as though he suffered any injury.¡± He mused.


    Shuzo grunted in response.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It could mean that it was not a natural death.¡± Shuzo began. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that would mean someone interfered from the celestial realm, and he was killed by one of our own.¡±


    Taizo narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re suggesting.¡±


    Shuzo gave his brother a lopsided grin. ¡°You have always been perspective. Open your eyes, Taizo. You and Keizo are Ryujin and Fujin, which means you have the power of wind and storms. Now that Keizo is gone, your power is halved.¡±


    Taizo returned the grin. ¡°My power hasn¡¯t diminished.¡±


    Shuzo lifted a brow. ¡°Really? Why does that not surprise me.¡±


    Taizo chuckled. ¡°Let us use our intuitive minds and solve this little mystery of my twin¡¯s death. Keizo wasn¡¯t a fool, nor was he reckless, so his dying to some mortal is an incredible thought. But if it is as you say, then someone in our family is going out of their way to eradicate their rivals so as not to be noticed.¡±


    They both turned when a soft giggle entered their space. ¡°I should have known you two would want answers.¡± It was their mother, gliding along the marble floors.


    ¡°Can you me us?¡± Shuzo lifted a brow as he nced at his mother.


    ¡°I cannot.¡± She shook her head and sadly looked down at Keizo, her fingers running along his cheek.


    ¡°He has no injuries,¡± Taizo muttered.


    ¡°Nor does he have the mark of the cursed ones,¡± Shuzo added.


    Their mother nodded. ¡°I did notice this.¡±


    ¡°So he wasn¡¯t one of the fallen ones,¡± Taizo growled softly.


    ¡°Keizo made his choice, Taizo. He may not have fallen due to losing favour with the humans, but he chose to live among them.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Taizo whispered.


    Kamimusubi looked at Taizo pointedly before answering. ¡°If you follow this path, Taizo, the answers you receive may not be what you seek.¡±


    ¡°Do I still not have a right to know?¡± Taizo insisted.


    ¡°You do, but will it change anything? He will still be lost to us, and nothing will bring him back to our sides.¡±


    Taizo sighed.


    ¡°I know his loss saddens you. That emptiness will grow if you let it take over. Beforted to know he did not suffer or was unhappy.¡± Kamimusubi ced her hand on Taizo¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t die by a human¡¯s hand, how did he die?¡± Taizo shook his head.


    Kamimusubi shook her head. ¡°The truth of the matter wille about soon enough, my son. For now, takefort in the fact he had a good life.¡±


    Taizo clenched his teeth in frustration. His mother always remained tight-lipped whenever he wasn¡¯t to know of information. Shaking his head, Taizo nced back over to his brother and then allowed his eyes to scan to his other siblings. ¡°So many.¡±


    Kamimusubi nodded. ¡°Yes, too many. Your father and I are discussing ways to save the others and what tasks for the future you and your other siblings will take part in.¡±


    Taizo and Shuzo nced at one another curiously. ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡±


    ¡°You and your siblings will eventually be tasked with challenges to aplish. I refuse to allow any more of my children to be sent as living Gods in the mortal realm, so I have to devise another way to protect you.¡± Kamimusubi said.


    Taizo lifted a brow. He knew he was initially assigned to guard the Inari Shrine of Prosperity. Shuzo had been given the Izumo Taisha Shrine, where humans would go for sess in rtionships and childbirth. Shaking his head, he watched his mother leave the room, leaving Shuzo and him alone again.


    ¡°So if we are no longer tasked with a temple or a shrine, what will our training be?¡± Shuzo snorted indignantly.


    ¡°I suppose we must wait until Mother and Father summon us.¡± Taizo shrugged. He looked at his twin before heading to the room¡¯s exit. Shuzo followed slowly behind him, deep in thought. He had been close with a few of his siblings, two of whom he had seen in the room. Despite feeling a bit sad at the loss, he wasn¡¯t falling into grief. Taizo, on the other hand, would have a tough time adapting to utilizing his powers alone.


    The twins had been frightening for y fighting, never mind facing them in a real battle. Although Shuzo had never seen Taizo or Keizo angry, they were both storm gods, one of wind and the other of lightning; together, they could create chaos if they desired. Taizo often got frustrated with Susanoo¡¯s interference when all he wanted was to live out his life peacefully. It was a bit ironic that Taizo was the God of storms.


    Despite that frustration, he always managed to have a smile on his face or find some way for them to get into trouble. Rolling his eyes, Shuzo chuckled softly, which caused Taizo to nce over his shoulder with a raised brow.


    ¡°Sorry, I was only remembering some of the things you and Keizo would get me to go along with.¡± Shuzo grinned, which was shadowed by Taizo¡¯s own. He could tell his elder brother was putting on a front of bravery, but he could feel the mncholy rolling off Taizo in waves. ¡°My apologies, Taizo.¡±


    Taizo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Take some getting used to, though.¡± He said quietly. They turned down a hall leading to Taizo and Keizo¡¯s rooms, and Shuzo took that time to slip away. He knew that his elder brother needed time to adjust to Keizo¡¯s absence, and he wanted to go to the library to find information on the realms he was in control of because he was a god of darkness, which included everything that darkness revolved around. Shadows, eclipses, and fears, to name a few.


    Shuzo watched Taizo slip into his twin¡¯s room and, with a nod, slip into the shadows of one of the halls to make his way to the library. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t allowed to go there, but the area he needed to get to was. Because he was so youngpared to the other Gods, Shuzo was considered too young to understand theplexities of the shadows.


    Rolling his eyes, Shuzo had to bite back the chuckle that wanted to escape. Even if someone were to discover that the area had been breached, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t hide in in sight, although hiding from their father was always a challenge. Shaking his head, he nced at the wall beside him and slipped through it as though it wasn¡¯t even there. One of the added benefits of being a God of Eclipses and Darkness was that if Shuzo didn¡¯t want to be hindered by walls or objects, he had to imagine they weren¡¯t even there, and they wouldn¡¯t be, at least for him.


    There were always risks, even for Gods like him or even Taizo. If you weren¡¯t careful or reckless with the powers, they could instantly turn against you. ncing to his left, Shuzo climbed thedder leading to the upper chambers of the house where all the books he wanted were housed. Most of his siblings didn¡¯t even know that the books existed. He had discovered them by ident one day, years ago when Susanoo had been stalking and praying upon him.


    Furrowing his brow as the memory came to the surface, Shuzo almost grunted in aggravation. He had been around five, always hiding in the library, so he didn¡¯t have to be forced to get close to anyone. That day, he had skipped through the hall and almost bumped into Susanoo as he came out of some random room. Still, to this day, Shuzo could not find the door to that room, even though he looked.


    Susanoo had been so angry he had lifted Shuzo by his shirt and tossed him like a rag down the hall. Shuzo had scrambled to his feet and, in a panic, ran as fast as his little feet could carry him. It was no secret that the eldest brother was dangerous, so everyone avoided him at all costs. That was the day he discovered just what kind of God he was. In his terror, he had slipped and skidded right for a solid stone wall. Shuzo had clenched his eyes shut tightly, expecting a rather unpleasant impact, only to find there had not been one.


    Shuzo had looked over his shoulder to find he had gone right through the wall, and without missing a beat, he had dodged Susanoo¡¯s attempts at locating him, that is, until he had been found in the library. He should have known better. Practically everyone in his family knew how much Shuzo loved to read, so of course, it would have been the first ce his eldest brother would have looked.


    Susanoo had been outraged. Shuzo still remembered how terrified he had been when this giant, raging monster of a God had towered over him, his eyes red with the promise of violence. His throat had gone dry, his skin tingled, and it felt like the very hair on his head had stood up in dread. His only saving grace had been his ability to run through objects and walls, which had led him to the nook above the library. Even though it had appeared as though Susanoo did not know the secret area, Shuzo had still been so scared he had remained in that spot for three days.


    Susanoo had left after almost tearing the library apart, and when their parents hade to investigate the disturbance, Susanoo said it had been Shuzo¡¯s fault. He had nearly given away his location when a soft voice behind him whispered to him, but Shuzo had pped his hands over his mouth in terror.


    ¡°Shh. Follow me.¡±


    It had been Taizo. Keizo had been keeping watch, and luckily for Shuzo, that had been the day the three of them became inseparable. The twins had led Shuzo out of the library and immediately went to the guards sent out to search for the missing five-year-old. Shuzo and the twins had been brought to their parents, who had been waiting in the meeting halls and had questioned Shuzo about the destroyed library. Shuzo had been spared any punishment thanks to the twins, and Susanoo had been summoned and interrogated for days until he admitted what had happened.


    Of course, Susanoo still med Shuzo for the eldest losing his temper, which led to the destruction of the library, but their parents had heard enough, and Susanoo¡¯s punishment was to rebuild the library. From that day forward, the eldest brother made it his life¡¯s mission to destroy the shadow God, stalking him and terrorizing him day in and day out. Now, Shuzo rarely slept in his room, always hiding among the walls or seeking refuge with the twins.


    Shaking his head, Shuzo dislodged those memories and stepped up to the shelves with countless secrets. Standing on his tiptoes, he pulled down a book called ¡®The Secrets of the Shadow Realm.¡¯ Because he could venture to and from the shadow realm at whim, this was one that he had been eager to read. Having read every other book on the realms that the God of darkness and shadow had permission to enter, he had saved this particr book forst. If Shuzo was going to understand what he was capable of, this was an important journey he was about to take.


    Moving to the small round table in the corner, Shuzo sat down and opened therge wood-bound cover. This was a book that his birth mother had given to his adopted mother for him to read. His father¡¯s blood flowed strongly through him, and he, Taizo, and Keizo shared a blood rtion with their mother. Silently, he wondered if he would also not have those abilities at his fingertips because his blood was strongly rted to the Gods of storms.


    Grunting softly, Shuzo flipped through the pages, reading and soaking up every word. In the margins of each page were notes from his father. The book mentioned creatures within the shadow realm that he could call upon for assistance, bringing a smile. It spoke of the benefits of slipping through the shadows and the power that hovered in that space. There were so many possibilities. It was an endless array of potential. The book spoke of the realm of light attached to the realm of shadows because, without light, there would be no darkness, and vice versa. There were countless creatures of both realms, yet not even his father had ventured to the realm of light, which caused him some confusion.


    Then, there was a detailed section on the spirit realm, and Shuzo shuddered as he began reading. It was a cursed ce. It was filled with malcontent, misery, hatred, malice, despair, and suffering that it was horrifying to read. It was a ce where the lost souls seemed to be gathered and held in with no hope of ever being free from the prison. That was basically what it was. Surrounded by nothing but a wall of darkness imprable from one side, nothing that entered could ever leave.


    If that was where his brother Keizo had been sent, there was no hope of ever finding or saving him. Shuzo pinched the bridge of his nose with a heavy sigh and leaned back in his chair. He looked around the small chamber and saw a book he had never seen before. Frowning, he pushed to his feet, walked over to it, and stared at the unknown book. On countless visits to this area, this book had never been here. He would have remembered only due to his eidetic memory. Shuzo could remember every word from every book, no matter what age he had read it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pulling the tightly bound leather book down, it looked more like a journal than anything. He returned to the small table and ced it beside therger book he had been reading. Pushing therge book to the side, he flipped open the leather journal and was surprised to see actual words written by someone not holding the ability to be a scribe, much like one of his other brothers, Thoth, who now resided on the mortal ne. This one was hastily written as though quickly scribbling down words in a panic out of fear.


    It took him a long time to decipher the words, but it appeared to be a warning for all his siblings who would travel to the mortal ne as living Gods. Now that his mother had mentioned that she would not send any further children of hers as living Gods to the mortal ne, he ignored the warnings. He still read them but was more interested in figuring out who had written the journal. He was left more frustrated after finishing the words with no name to tie it to.


    Shuzo wondered if it was wise to leave the journal there, seeing as it had not been there before, or if it was a trap to find out who had snuck into the room in the first ce. Deciding that it was safer to ce it back where he got it from, Shuzo returned the journal to the shelf and returned it to therge wood-bound book. He had scarcely touched the surface of what that book had to offer when his stomach decided to growl in protest.


    With a sigh, he marked the page he had been on and left the room silently. Unsure of how long he had been in the room, Shuzo quickly went down the halls to the kitchens. The halls were quiet, so he assumed that most, if not everyone, was sleeping. Slipping into the kitchen, he rummaged through the food stores and found a nice te of meat, vegetables, and bread soaked in honey. His te almost flew when his brother Taizo snuck up and poked him.


    ¡°Taizo!¡± He cursed softly.


    Taizo chuckled. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Where else?¡± Shuzo gave his brother an irritated look. ¡°Why must you always sneak up on me?¡±


    Taizo shrugged. ¡°Because it¡¯s fun?¡±


    ¡°You know I will get you back,¡± Shuzo smirked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know it?¡± Taizo chuckled.


    ¡°How long was I gone this time?¡± Shuzo snorted.


    ¡°Four days. You almost made Mother panic, but I convinced her to hold off on sending out a search party.¡± Taizo waved his hand.


    ¡°Like I am ever difficult to find.¡± Shuzo chuckled.


    Taizo looked at him skeptically. ¡°You vanish without a trace, and you say that?¡± He chuckled.


    Shuzo grinned. ¡°So, what did I miss while I was reading?¡±


    ¡°Only more of the same. Susanoo causing a ruckus wherever he goes. Tormenting our younger siblings.¡± Taizo shrugged.


    Shuzo nced at his older brother for a moment. ¡°I read up more on the spirit realm.¡± He started quietly.


    Taizo frowned, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°ording to the book, it¡¯s a forbidden area, just as mother stated. From what I gather, it¡¯s a prison for the lost souls, evil souls, and those who fell into disfavour with the Gods.¡± Shuzo leaned his elbows on the table and ate his meal.


    ¡°Keizo was neither of those,¡± Taizo growled. ¡°Even if he chose to remain on the mortal ne and live as they did, his soul wouldn¡¯t have been lost. It should have passed into the Underworld.¡±


    Shuzo nodded. ¡°There is something more that we aren¡¯t being told.¡±


    Taizo groaned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me.¡±


    ¡°What would cause a God to choose a mortal life instead of returning home?¡± Shuzo muttered absently.


    Taizo nced at his brother. ¡°Mother stated that none of them remembered us. They knew they were Gods, but their life here wasn¡¯t revealed to them.¡±


    ¡°But for a God to choose to live on the mortal ne with humans?¡± Shuzo reiterated.


    Taizo shook his head. ¡°Perhaps-¡± He paused at the absurdity of where his thoughts were taking him.


    Shuzo paused while taking a bite, knowing he had to be patient while his older brother pieced together any puzzle.


    ¡°What if he fell in love with a mortal?¡± Taizo continued after several minutes.


    Shuzo snorted, ¡°Seriously? A God and a mortal?¡± It would make sense, though, thinking more about it. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. If he did fall in love, he would have had to have chosen to live as they did. His favour as a God would be nil.¡±


    ¡°But would that cause him to fall from grace and be sentenced to a life in the spirit realm? Be a lost soul?¡± Taizo moaned.


    Shuzo shook his head. ¡°That I don¡¯t know. If that were the case, I can understand the dishonesty. I would need to read more from that book.¡±


    Taizo began pacing. ¡°How could he fall in love with a human? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°I have no answers for you, Taizo. All I can say is that if you get hit with love, you either don¡¯t think clearly or it is true and heartfelt. If he had fallen in love and perhaps a rival fought with him? His powers would have been dulled by a huge margin.¡±


    Taizo narrowed his eyes, ¡°Unfortunately, there is no way for us to find out the truth. I only wish we were trusted enough with the truth.¡±


    Shuzo smiled. ¡°Perhaps we can discover the truth on our own.¡±


    Taizo nced at him with a raised brow, noticing his younger brother¡¯s grin. If anyone could figure out a way, it would be Shuzo. He was brilliant and a remarkable ally in pretty much anything. ¡°Then let us discover the truth.¡± Returning the grin, Taizo watched Shuzo finish his meal, noticing the wheels turning in his younger brother¡¯s head.

 Veiled Shadows

    Chapter Three


    Veiled ShadowsContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He lurked in the corner with a smirk on his face as he overheard the ns. Instantly, the wheels turned in his head with a way to sabotage those he felt were not worthy of attention. One being his adopted siblings. Narrowing his eyes, his mood darkened at the mere thought of one. Almost giving his spot away by releasing a low growl, he bit his lip in irritation. That grin returned to his face when he had first heard of the twins¡¯ death, and it had taken everything he had to control the excitement that flowed through his veins at the news.


    If anything, they had been his greatest threat to his ascending the throne. They could prevent it from happening, but now that one was gone, he could focus on the other twin and the youngest sibling in the house. The twin was still dangerous, and he wished the roles had been reversed. It would have taken nothing to eliminate the wind God, but unfortunately, favour was not his. The elder twin was the electrical God of storms who could sear your flesh from your bones if you weren¡¯t careful. Not only that, his closest ally was the eclipse God. If either were ever to figure out how tobine their powers, he would be powerless to stop them.


    Shaking his head, he slipped out of his hiding spot and moved into the hall. He had to figure out how to get rid of them. With his parents discussing their ns for their children, it might just be easier than he had first anticipated. All he had to do was to find an ally on the mortal ne to take care of his nuisance siblings. Formting a n in his head, he grinned ecstatically as his n began to form.


    * * * *


    The years flew by, and Taizo flopped onto his bed with a frustrated groan. He wasn¡¯t sure how many years had passed, but it had been several, with no answers to his fallen brother. Not even a whisper of what had happened to his other siblings lurked in the halls. Even Shuzo had been unsessful in his attempts at finding out the truth. It was as though their mother knew they were searching and had even gone so far as to move the moon well, which gave her limitless views of the mortal world.


    The secret nook Shuzo had found, filled with texts had also mysteriously vanished, and no amount of searching revealed its location. Shuzo had tried to find its location through the shadow realm to no sess and that had frustrated the younger brother to no end. Luckily, they had been able to hide the journal and the heavy bound book before the nook had decided to relocate itself.


    Taizo was almost certain that a nurikabe had managed to sneak into the heavens despite the fallen being forbidden from entering. The nurikabe was a spiritual phenomenon that loved to disguise itself as a wall to confuse travelers on the mortal ne, but Taizo suspected there was one in his home. The humans called all the fallen, youkai, or monstrous demons. It was pretty typical for them to misrepresent or not understand just what they were, they would rather condemn them rather than try to understand their differences.


    Groaning, and sitting up, Taizo scowled in silent contemtion. After years of studying the new monsters that had resulted due to his siblings falling to the mortal ne, and his investigations into his twin¡¯s death, he had concluded that Keizo had fallen in love with a mortal, thus earning disfavor with the Gods.


    Taizo rubbed his eyes and sighed. If Keizo had fallen in love with a mortal, his death could have been caused by several factors. Either it had been a forbidden love, and he had been killed because of it, or it had been a rival who had been vying for the woman¡¯s attention. Quite possibly, Keizo and the woman had remained secret but a fight had incapacitated him, or he had fallen ill. There were too many possibilities.


    It had been pretty uneventful in terms of having conflicts with his eldest brother Susanoo, but he suspected his father had intervened and sent him off on an errand of some sort. That left Taizo and Shuzo unhindered in their investigations.


    * * * *


    <b>Taizo</b>


    He walked down the halls in silent contemtion as he prepared himself for the meeting that he had been requested to attend. It was more amand than a request, and he snorted, almost rolling his eyes at the absurdity of it. None of his brothers or sisters had been asked to attend, and his steps slowed as his brow furrowed. It was unusual for them to ask for any of their children to go to any special meetings, and he was certainly not the oldest to attend such things. The years had gone by in a blur, and yet he was no closer to discovering what had caused his siblings to fall from grace than he had been previously.


    ncing to his left, he distinctly heard a door close, and his head turned once again to the brilliant halls he was walking down. Frowning, he slowly approached therge gold doors that signaled the royal halls, and he nced at the four guards that were stationed outside, spears in hand watching his every move.


    Blowing irritated air out his nose, even his parents were nervous about assassins trying to kill them, and their children were certainly not held in higher standing than a lowly assassin. They were Gods, after all. Stopping outside therge doors, he waited while the guards spected him intently. Their eyes drifted over his frame, searching the flowing fabric for hidden weapons.


    After several ufortable minutes, the guards pushed open the doors, and their eyes followed him as he walked through them. The doors mmed behind him, and he whirled around, startled. Blinking slightly off-bnce, he frowned again. Biting his lip, Taizo turned and slowly walked down the long strip, heading towards the dais where his parents sat.


    ¡°Taizo.¡± His father¡¯s voice boomed in the empty hall.


    Swallowing, he bowed. ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you have been called here?¡±


    Shaking his head, Taizo¡¯s eyes moved to the dark corner on the right behind the dais as a slight movement caught his eye.


    ¡°It is time for you to answer your calling.¡±


    Turning his attention to his father again, Taizo frowned. ¡°My calling?¡±


    His mother moved slightly, and Taizo nced at her. ¡°All our children undertake a task they mustplete before they are considered for any role as a member of our court.¡±


    His mouth turned downward, confused. Years ago, his mother had mentioned she would not send any more children to the mortal ne as living Gods, so what task did they have in mind for him? Taizo¡¯s eyes moved again to the corner when his eldest brother stepped forward. He hissed under his breath. ¡°Susanoo.¡±


    His brother smirked mockingly. ¡°You get to go to the mortal world, little brother.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± His father yelled, which caused both males to wince.


    Taizo felt his eyes widen, and he turned his attention to his father. ¡°That is my task? Going to the mortal world?¡±


    His father¡¯s eyes shed in anger and demanded immediate silence. ¡°You are to go to the mortal world to learn aboutpassion, patience, forgiveness, and love. You are being sent as a sentient being within one of the living creatures. If you should fail in these tasks, you will be stripped of your abilities and live your life as a mortal.¡±


    Taizo swallowed. ¡°You are telling me I must oversee this individual and teach him about honour while learning this myself? So if I fail this task, I never get toe home?¡±


    His father nodded. ¡°You are our second born, and we hold you in high standing, Taizo. This is no easy feat, but with your intelligence and wit, you should be able toplete this with little to no difficulties.¡±


    Susanoo snorted.


    Taizo shot his brother a re. ¡°Why now?¡±


    ¡°You are of an age now where you can stand at our sides confidently.¡± His mother smiled.


    ¡°And the others?¡± Taizo frowned.


    ¡°They will all be sent with their tasks andplete their mission when the timees.¡±


    ¡°So, who do I go to?¡± Taizo swallowed again.


    ¡°We already have a family line picked out for you.¡± His father pushed to his feet and waved his son over to arge pool of water on the left of the dais.


    Susanoo walked over, peered down into the pool, and snorted again. ¡°Ridiculous. He won¡¯t be able to handle them.¡±


    Taizo bent over, started at the face, and looked up at his father, startled. ¡°A youkai?¡±


    His father nodded. ¡°Youkai were once Gods, fallen to the mortal ne to live out their lives. Your siblings.¡±


    ¡°Their lives can stretch on for hundreds of years,¡± Taizo said. ¡°Just how long am I going to be housed in these beings?¡±


    ¡°It will take as long as it must.¡± His father said bluntly. ¡°When it is time, you will be called home and hear your results. Do not disappoint me, Taizo.¡±


    Taizo sighed heavily.


    Susanoo smirked and walked past him, whispering under his breath. ¡°You will not seed, little brother. Your failure will be remembered in these halls for years toe.¡±


    Taizo growled softly. ¡°We shall see, jackass.¡±


    * * * *


    Taizo stood silently in his chambers, wondering when he would be sent to the mortal ne or what was expected of him. Sure, he could see his parents reasoning behind it, but did he want to proceed with it? No. Shaking his head, he thought about the lives of all the creatures on the mortal ne, everything from humans to ants, and understood the importance of the lives there. Yet, why was it important for him to bear witness to it?


    A knock at the door caused him to shake himself out of his thoughts. ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door opened quietly, and without turning, Taizo knew it was his mother.


    ¡°Are you almost ready?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what I am getting ready for exactly.¡± Taizo sighed and sat down on therge bed. ¡°What do I take with me? Anything?¡±


    His motherughed lightly. ¡°No, my son. You are going to guide the one we have chosen for you. Youkai have been running rampant on thends with no care for the lives they take or the chaos they create. You will be their spiritual guide to a higher life and thought.¡± She sat down next to him. ¡°Taizo, it is important for you to understand that we do this so you can improve and stand with us. We do not do this as punishment.¡±


    Taizo snorted. ¡°I understand the reasoning behind it. Learning about emotions is important for any being. I don¡¯t understand why I never heard about my other siblings ever being sent to the mortal ne, and nothing is documented.¡±


    His motherughed. ¡°You are the first to be sent to the mortal ne as a sentient being, Taizo. With the loss of so many of my children, sending them as living Gods, I had toe up with another task to assign you and your siblings. We have high hopes for you and believe you can achieve any task while you are there.¡± She leaned over and whispered in his ear. ¡°Besides, you are the most intelligent and the most practical of my sons.¡±


    Taizo rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°Will I remember anything of my life here while I am there?¡±


    ¡°No, you will wake beside your tree of life, and it will guide you to your tasks. Listen to what it says, learn, grow, and trust your instincts. Many evils are on the mortal ne, and you will grow stronger as you learn to control your abilities and reflect on making choices.¡± His mother exined. ¡°Your powers can remain locked with you, or you can teach your host how to control them as well as his own. They were Gods once, so their powers, although weakened, are still there.¡±


    Taizo nodded but remained silent. His mother ced her hand on his shoulder and smiled. ¡°There will be a dinner before you are sent on your mission.¡± Without another word, she left his room, leaving him alone again.


    Taizo looked around his room, silently taking in everything he owned. It wasrge but simple with few furnishings. He liked the simplicity and ncing up to his roof, he took in the blue ocean he loved so much. Pushing to his feet with a sigh, Taizo stretched and walked to his wardrobe in the corner. He opened the oak doors and peered at the robes inside with his fingers rubbing his chin thoughtfully. What would he choose to wear for the evening family meal?


    Reaching in, he pulled out a simple white robe with matching silk flowing pants and dressed quickly. ncing down at himself he released a soft snort. He did not wish to dress in all ceremonies as only his family was in attendance, so with a quick shrug, he exited his chambers, wondering when he would see it again.


    As he walked down the halls, he could hear his other siblings talking orughing in another room, and Taizo poked his head around the corner to peer into one of the rooms. Taizo had good rtionships with only a handful of his siblings and only one he confided in at any length. This was that brother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Psst.¡± Taizo hissed quietly.


    His brother turned with a raised brow and then broke out in a smile. ¡°Yo.¡±


    Taizo looked around the room quickly to make sure they were alone, then slipped through the doors. ¡°Have you spoken with them yet?¡±


    His brother frowned. ¡°Not recently, no. Why? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Taizo grunted as he sat down on his brother¡¯s bed. ¡°They are sending me on a mission.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His brother turned to stare at him. ¡°For how long?¡±


    Taizo shrugged. ¡°I suppose until Iplete the mission they wish me toplete.¡±


    ¡°What did they give you as an assignment?¡± His brother sat beside him on the bed.


    Taizo shook his head.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± His brother stood up and snorted. ¡°Ridiculous. If we manage to handle Susanoo, we can live as we see fit.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Where are they sending you?¡±


    Taizo snorted. ¡°I am to go to the mortal ne.¡±


    His brother stopped and blinked at him in stunned silence. ¡°What?¡± He said in a disbelieving tone.


    ¡°You heard me baka.¡± Taizo pushed to his feet.


    ¡°Mother said she wouldn¡¯t condemn her children as living Gods anymore.¡± Shuzo frowned.


    ¡°I am not going as a living God, Shuzo. I am being sent as a sentient being in a youkai of all people.¡±


    Shuzo¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Is that any better than being a living God? Now you have to worry about how this individual lives their life despite not dishonouring your own. They want us to rely on how this person will be in their life and how we handle it to ascend to our rightful ces?¡±


    Taizo nodded. ¡°Mother has called us to a dinner, best if you get ready.¡±


    Shuzo shook his head in disbelief.


    Taizo exited his brother¡¯s room and quickly went to the dining halls. As he rounded the corner, he was firmly gripped by the neck and mmed into the stone walls. He kicked and punched, choking against the vice grip.


    Susanoo edged closer to his face and snarled. ¡°Be careful, little brother; you might be in trouble should you stray from your task.¡±


    Taizo choked and narrowed his eyes. He was unable to speak with the squeezing grip threatening to crush his windpipe.


    ¡°I would hate to find that you failed your task and met your end.¡± Susanooughed, releasing Taizo.


    Taizo fell to the floor, coughing and hacking. Wheezing, he growled. ¡°You would love that, I trust. Threatening your own will ce you in a world of trouble with Father, should he catch wind of it. I would be mindful of what you say, Susanoo.¡±


    ¡°You should be mindful, little brother. It would be a shame for our parents to lose their second-born because he decided to be greedy with life.¡± Susanooughed menacingly as he strolled down the hall.


    Taizo rubbed his bruised throat and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Life?¡± He whispered. Pushing to his feet, he straightened his robes and continued down the halls quietly. As he walked to the dining halls, he could hear theughtering from the enclosed doors, and he allowed a brief smile to cross his lips. It would seem that his brothers and sisters had already arrived, and he waste as usual.


    As soon as he approached the brilliant gold doors, the guards posted outside pushed them open, and all eyes turned to him.


    ¡°Ah, Taizo.¡± His father grinned. ¡°Come sit by me.¡± He waved to the chair normally upied by Susanoo, and Taizo felt his mouth drop open in surprise. The scowl from Susanoo was enough to send rm bells ringing in his head.


    Somehow, his closest brother had arrived before him, and Taizo smirked knowingly. His younger brother¡¯s skills with shadow maniption were always a mystery to him, but he still had yet to figure out how it was done. Taizo bowed to his father and mother before walking the table length to the seat his father waved at.


    ncing over at Susanoo, Taizo grinned, and his ice-blue eyes shed with delight at the anger disyed on his eldest brother¡¯s face.


    * * * *


    Taizoy on the table as instructed by the maid and medical attendants silently, feeling nervous trepidation fill him as they began the ceremony of sending him to the mortal ne. Gulping, Taizo winced when the light in the room seemed to grow brighter until he had to clench his eyes shut to block it out. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he was in that position, but he jerked, startled when he heard a faint voice whisper counterwords to what the maid and attendant were saying.


    He opened his mouth to sound an rm, but no words escaped. Startled, Taizo opened his eyes and looked at the women desperately. They didn¡¯t seem to see him, and he swallowed the lump that formed in his throat.


    ¡°Good luck, little brother.¡± Susanoo¡¯s voice filled his mind, and the next thing Taizo knew, he was sitting up in a bright white and blue field with arge tree beside him. Scrambling to his feet, Taizo looked around for anything familiar. Frowning, he scratched his head and took in the blue flowers scattering the surrounding area. The tree was a pale blue with icy tendrils flowing to the branches with darker blue leaves.


    Taizo felt a strong pull from the tree and lifted his eyes to stare at it curiously.


    * * * *


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, mdy.¡± The maid protested. ¡°We sent him to the individual you instructed us to, but that was not where he ended up.¡± The poor girl fell to her knees with tears running down her face.


    ¡°Where is he then?¡±


    The attendant walked forward and shook her head. ¡°His spirit went to a lesser being.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    To say that they were angry would have been an understatement. The Father was furious, and the Mother was livid and filled with a white-hot rage that didn¡¯t seem to quench with any spoken word.


    The father took one look into the pool and then stormed out of the room in a fit of rage while the mother went pale. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    The attendant shook her head. ¡°I am uncertain. How shall we proceed?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t pull him from his host as that might reflect badly upon him. He will have to remain where he is.¡± The mother said mournfully. ¡°I fear this host will be the downfall of my son.¡± Without another word, she turned and left the room.


    * * * *


    Taizo ced his hand on the trunk of the tree and jerked back startled when whispered words filled his head. Blinking surprised, Taizo nced around him curiously, knowing he was alone, but uncertain as to where he was exactly. Putting his hand back onto the tree, his mouth dropped open.


    <i>¡®You are my tree of life?¡¯</i> Taizo frowned when his words filled the area, but were not spoken.


    The feelings from the tree urged him to walk down the river to a darker space just over the horizon.


    <i>¡®You¡¯re certain?¡¯ </i>Taizo asked incredulously. Shaking his head, Taizo followed the bright crystal river to the indicated spot and he swallowed when the area grew darker and darker the closer he got to the section.


    Casting a quick look over his shoulder to the tree, he stepped into the dark and blinked several times for his vision to adjust to the difference in light. Inside the dark, he could make out arge pool and a tree sitting on a small ind in the middle of said pool. Furrowing his brow, Taizo nced around at the faint shadows of trees, and the dark shadow of what could only be called earth beneath his feet.


    Lifting his face he frowned at the faint flickering of stars he could barely make out. He remembered being somewhere else, but now he was in this space, yet he had no idea how he came to be here. Shaking his head, Taizo felt a strong pull from the tree in the middle of the pool and he furrowed his brow, taking a step toward it. The minute his foot hit the water, the breath in his lungs rushed out and caused him to fall to his knees.


    He ced his hand on his forehead and swallowed, his heart beating irregrly in his chest. <i>¡®Oie.¡¯</i> He breathed. The pull from the tree as a white swirling mist surrounding him caused Taizo to stumble to his feet shocked. His equilibrium all thrown out of whack, Taizo stumbled through the water and finally managed to make it to the tree which was vibrating desperately. <i>¡®By the Gods, will you hold on a second!¡¯</i> He snapped.


    Stepping onto the small ind where the tree was situated, Taizo walked unsteadily to the tree and finally ced his hand on the trunk. Wincing against the sharp shrill from the tree, Taizo growled annoyed.


    The tree pulsed and Taizo whirled around when he felt a presence appear behind him. Snarling in warning, Taizo blinked at the small child who stood quivering in the pool, staring in awe. Stopping, and standing upright, Taizo frowned. <i>¡®Who are you?¡¯</i>


    The boy shook with wide eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± He repeated Taizo¡¯s question.


    He winced at the loud voice of the small child. <i>¡®I suppose I am your spirit.¡¯</i> Taizo frowned.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t here before though, nor were you.¡± The child ced his hands on his hips, annoyed.


    <i>¡®I am aware.¡¯</i> Taizo snorted. <i>¡®How old are you?¡¯</i>


    ¡°If you¡¯re my spirit, you should know.¡± The boy said arrogantly.


    Taizo narrowed his eyes. <i>¡®Should I now?¡¯</i> He walked over to the small boy and red down at the little face that twisted to look up at him.


    The boy nodded. ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re my spirit, you should know everything about me.¡±


    Taizo snorted. <i>¡®Seeing as this is the first time a sentient being has been given to one such as yourself, there is much we both do not understand.¡¯</i>


    ¡°I am the first youkai with a spirit?¡± The boy blinked at him.


    <i>¡®Sentient being, yes. I am a spirit gifted to you by the gods.¡¯</i>


    The boy narrowed his eyes. ¡°The gods, pfft.¡± He snorted.


    Taizo raised a brow. <i>¡®Is that so difficult to believe?¡¯</i>


    Nodding, the boy walked towards the ind with the tree but Taizo immediately stepped in his way. <i>¡®This is my domain, pup.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my body?¡±


    Taizo narrowed his eyes. <i>¡®This may be your body, but this area is mine. I control everything here, including your blood flow, your memories, and your basic bodily functions.¡¯</i>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t control them before.¡± The boy squared off with Taizo defiantly.


    <i>¡®I control them now because you were too young before.¡¯</i> Taizo snarled, now getting irritated.


    ¡°Too young my ass. I am an adult.¡±


    <i>¡®Now you are, hence why I have been awakened within you. Now we can work together to allow you to grow into an honorable individual.¡¯</i> Taizo sighed heavily.


    ¡°Honorable? Where have you been? All youkai are evil and seek power and dominance.¡± The boyughed. ¡°Clearly, you have no knowledge. Maybe I was gifted to you to enlighten you.¡±


    With an aggravated snarl, Taizo flicked his hand to the side and sent the boy flying backward into the pools, t on his back. <i>¡®Gifted to me?¡¯</i> Taizo snorted.


    The boy tried to get onto his feet, but Taizo ced his hands together whispering under his breath. Immediately, the small boy grunted when he was nted firmly in the water on his back. Taizo walked over and peered down at the boy.


    <i>¡®You are a youkai, I am your spirit. I control what abilities you will eventually acquire and possibly master so you can grow. These abilities are from me, gifted to you. So don¡¯t be so presumptuous in thinking you are above me.¡¯</i> Taizo snarled. <i>¡®If I so choose, I can leave you to your own devices, and face the world alone without my assistance, however, doing so would dishonor my family. So, in turn, it would dishonor your ancestors and you will not ascend to where they reside. You would fall and die in body and mind.¡¯</i>


    The boy swallowed wide-eyed. ¡°You are keeping me unable to move?¡±


    Taizo smirked. <i>¡®Yes, now if you don¡¯t mind. Leave this ce. As I stated, this is my domain and I have work to do.¡¯</i>


    Taizo watched as the boy left the pool warily, his eyes watching his every move. Once alone, though, Taizo could see and hear everything from the boy¡¯s perspective. It was an unnerving situation that he wasn¡¯t at all thrilled about. Furrowing his brow, he thought about why he was a sentient being and not an actual living form. Why would the gods allow his powers to be used by a youkai? Shaking his head, Taizo turned to the boy¡¯s tree and ced his hand on the trunk. It felt as though this particr host was going to be quite the challenge, and it was not something he was looking forward to.

 Shadows of Enticement

    Chapter FourContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shadows of Enticement


    He hade to know the boy, who had decided to name himself Hiroji. Taizo had borne witness to the boy¡¯s adult name being Hachirou, but ording to his host, it was a juvenile name that wasn¡¯t worthy of hising greatness. For two years, Taizo had to endure his host¡¯s diluted thoughts on how he was going to take over the world and be the greatest youkai to ever live. Hiroji had very few friends and even his parents had given up on the boy¡¯s thoughts of grandeur. With his ultimate n set into motion, Hiroji had packed up his belongings and left home without a second look.


    Unfortunately, Taizo had no choice but to go with the immature youth. Sighing aggravated, Taizo leaned against the tree and watched Hiroji attempt to make a name for himself. That had been roughly five years ago, and Taizo was at his wits end with the youth. There had been countless confrontations which all led to the boy being chased off and humiliated. Thest encounter had left Hiroji seriously injured, resulting in Taizo having to exin how things worked. It was no surprise that the words had gone in one ear and out the other, and now thetest event was Hiroji sneaking into human viges stealing food or treasures that could be traded for wares.


    The boy had whined and moaned about his injuries giving false promises that he would never do it again if Taizo healed his wounds, but no surprise to the spirit, Hiroji was at it again. Taizo rolled his eyes as he watched Hiroji slip through the cloth tent and pilfer several shiny items and a bag he stuffed with food. It certainly did not go without notice and soon, Hiroji was surrounded by several angry humans.


    Either the youth was born without a functioning brain, or he just chose to be stupid. Swearing under his breath, Taizo stood and muttered, <i>¡®You¡¯re an idiot.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Hiroji shouted, which caused the humans to stare at him in confusion.


    Taizo snorted. <i>¡®What did you expect would happen slipping into the human¡¯s establishment?¡¯</i>


    ¡°I have as much right to the stuff as they do.¡± Hiroji snapped out loud which probably looked ridiculous to the human¡¯s gathering in the small tent structure.


    <i>¡®Do you?¡¯</i> Taizo scoffed. <i>¡®The humans built that home, and worked for their possessions, and you assume you have a right to steal it?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Shut up. What do you know?¡± Hiroji said.


    <i>¡®Do you think I¡¯ve been sleeping this entire time? I have watched everything you have done since I woke up in the pools. You certainly have not proven to be worthy of advancement, let alone having any assistance from me.¡¯</i> Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®They hunt you down because you took what does not belong to you. You have no rights to their property. Gain your own, and then you can defend it.¡¯</i>


    Hiroji ignored what Taizo said, and the spirit turned to the tree, frustrated. <i>¡®What would you do?¡¯</i>


    The tree remained silent while Taizo stared at it, but as soon as he turned his back, he felt a small tingle on his neck. Lifting a brow, he nced at the tree confused. Shrugging it off as a figment of his imagination, he watched Hiroji fight against the humans and get chased off, injured yet again. <i>¡®Fool.¡¯</i> He scoffed, rolling his eyes. It wasn¡¯t the first time his host had been injured, nor did he suspect it would be hisst. This time, however, he decided not to intervene and leave his host to deal with his injuries.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hiroji moaned as he crawled into a narrow cave.


    <i>¡®Nothing.¡¯</i> Taizo said, sitting and leaning against the trunk of the tree.


    ¡°Then heal my injuries,¡± Hiroji demanded.


    Taizo snorted, <i>¡®I think not. You haven¡¯t learned from the other times and ignore everything I tell you. Why should I use my energy to heal your injuries?¡¯</i>


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to let me die?¡± Hiroji snapped.


    <i>¡®Oh, stop being a sissy. Your injuries are minor scratches. You will not die from them.¡¯</i> Taizo rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re useless.¡± Hiroji moaned pitifully.


    Taizo sighed and closed his eyes, listening to the moaning from his host. As soon as his eyes slipped closed, he saw images of himself not as a spirit within his host, but saw himself living his host¡¯s life, and he frowned. A soft voice entered his head, a luring and velvety tone suggesting the possibilities of a life he could have.


    rm bells rang in his head as his eyes snapped open. Breathing heavily, Taizo nced around the pools. Furrowing his brow, he lifted his gaze to the tree and silently wondered if <i>it</i> had nted those images in his head. Now that they were there, it was impossible to dislodge them. That voice had him breathless. Would it be possible for him to have a life of his own? Was that why he had been sent to this idiotic individual in the first ce? Had the Gods foreseen what a humiliating youkai he was? Or was this a testid out before him to see what his choice would be? If Taizo continued to reside within this host, his position would be threatened and he would never be able to return home, wherever that was.


    Taizo paced back and forth in front of the tree as his mind raced with possibilities. Could he amend Hiroji¡¯s reputation? Would he be able to turn this youkai¡¯s life around? What would happen to Hiroji¡¯s soul if Taizo decided to take over the life of his host? Thinking intently, Taizo realized he didn¡¯t care if Hiroji died or survived. During the years he spent as a sentient being with the youth, he found this individualpletely moronic. That left Taizo having the same reputation and one that could quite possibly be irreparable should he have to face his makers in the end.


    Shaking his head, he tried to dislodge those images but now he longed for that life. Could he do it without repercussions? He had seen the joy in Hiroji as he sunk his teeth into a fresh bore and experienced the pleasure of a female through his host. Rather than feeling it all second-hand, could Taizo experience it as his host rather than a sentient being? Growling, Taizo turned to the tree usingly. <i>¡®Was this your doing?¡¯</i>


    The tree remained motionless, and Taizo stomped away frustrated. If he were to contemte this, he would have to n for it to work. Being reckless could result in his death, too, not just Hiroji¡¯s. Was he considering killing his host so he could steal his life? Shaking his head furiously, Taizo had just scolded Hiroji for stealing from the humans.


    Snorting indignantly, Taizo knew he would face all kinds of challenges with his host, not only trying to keep the youth alive long enough for him to have children so that he could pass on to them should Hiroji die, but his host currently was theughing stock of his entire n he had joined a few years back. At the rate his host was going, Hiroji would die before he met anyone who could tolerate his idiocy to even bear his children. None of the n members could tolerate Hiroji, which meant that Taizo¡¯s reputation was also at risk. The youkai of the n all had spirits of their own, and even though it was still a new prospect for the youkai, Hiroji was the only one who had not used any sort of powers from his spirit.


    Shuddering at the thought of the other spirit¡¯s opinion of him, Hiroji was weak which led everyone to assume that his inner spirit was also weak. Despite this, however, Taizo was not willing to lend the idiotic youth any powers to enhance his chances, especially seeing as the youth didn¡¯t learn from his mistakes.


    Groaning, Taizo looked down at his feet as he thought more about taking on his host¡¯s life. He was stronger, and far more intelligent so perhaps he could do it without anyone knowing. Shaking his head, Taizo wiggled his nose. It was distasteful to even contemte such a thing, wasn¡¯t it?


    He nced out of the pools and saw his host sleeping fitfully, as though the tiny scratches he had received from the humans were serious injuries. Looking over his shoulder to look at the tree, Taizo saw nothing of great concern. Was his host really that weak? Did that mean that he was also weak? Shaking his head in disapproval, Taizo ced his hand on the tree and closed his eyes, allowing some energy to flood from him into the tree. He wasn¡¯t willing to heal his host, especially as his host hadn¡¯t learned from the previous fights, but he could help heal the tree.


    * * * *


    Shuzo


    Walking to his room, he sighed heavily. His parents had informed his siblings and him earlier that they would all be assigned tasks within the next few years. To the God¡¯s a few years were mere months. His parents exined that it would be a few individuals at a time leaving on their journeys to gain enlightenment, experience and learnpassion and patience. Rolling his eyes, Shuzo recalled hearing that these were tasks that would eventually lead up to their ascending to stand beside the other Gods and have the right to stand beside their parents as gods themselves. Shaking his head, he pushed open his door as he reflected on the announcement.


    There had been a lot of arguments and questions concerning their tasks. Some had even questioned where their older brother was. Snorting, everyone knew they were asking about Taizo and not Susanoo. Their eldest brother, Susanoo was a jackass and one who felt he was above everyone else and thus felt as though he did not have toplete their parent¡¯s assignments. In truth, even their parents had mentioned that Susanoo would not take part in the assignment. There had been no further discussion concerning Susanoo and his tasks, but Susanoo had stated arrogantly that he was above his other siblings had didn¡¯t have to partake in the humiliating task of living as sentient beings.


    Their parents were quite capable of defending themselves and did not need to have guards or handmaids, but they kept the guards around more for appearance¡¯s sake than for protection,


    Sitting on his bed, he knew that Taizo had already embarked on his assignment, and now Shuzo felt very alone. Of all their brothers and sisters, Taizo was the first one he would go to if he had a problem that needed to be sorted through. There were thousands of years of an age gap between them, but he was the most level-headed.


    The arguments that had been spurred once their parents had left the royal halls had been great and now his head thrummed slightly from the ringing it had caused. Shuzo preferred peace and quiet. He was not one to jump into a spat to try and diffuse the situation, he would rather just slip into the shadows and do his best to remain out of anyone¡¯s focus. Despite that, he was assigned a family of youkai and would be scheduled to arrive in the healing halls in four years to embark on his journey.


    A knock at his door caused him to look up and raise a brow. Normally, it was Taizo who would wander to his room and usually, they would talk well into the early hours of the morning,ughing, teasing, or just being silly. Frowning, Shuzo stood up and opened the door to peer into the eyes of another of his brothers. Smirking, he stepped to the side and allowed his younger brother in. He felt that this must have been the same way Taizo felt whenever Shuzo appeared in his room unannounced, and he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Shuzo asked, closing his door. He turned to face Ahi, a small sibling with brilliant silver hair and almost haunting grey eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. For some reason, this feels very abrupt and not at all nned out.¡±


    ¡°You realize that Mother and Father have been nning something along this line for centuries, right?¡± Shuzo smirked. ¡°Ever since our other brothers and sisters were not able to aplish being spiritual beings on the mortal ne and lost their way.¡±


    ¡°Did Taizo know?¡± Ahi leaned against the wall.


    ¡°No. I think Susanoo knew, though. He seems to be poking his nose into all our affairstely.¡±


    ¡°He wants this. Susanoo wants us out of the way so we don¡¯t converse with Mother or Father because he feels we could sway any of their decisions.¡±


    ¡°Of course he does. It is what he does.¡± Shuzo sighed and waved at the chairs by his hearth. ¡°Unfortunately, we do not have a say in any of this.¡±


    Ahi grunted softly as he seated himself in the plush chair. ¡°Did Taizo already embark on his journey?¡±


    Shuzo nodded his head. ¡°I do not think it went as well as Mother first thought, though.¡±


    Ahi raised a brow. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°She was outraged after they returned from the healing halls.¡±


    ¡°Is that where we are taken before we are sent to the mortal ne?¡± Ahi blinked at Shuzo curiously.


    Shuzo raised a brow. ¡°Were you not paying attention? We are no longer going to the mortal ne in a physical form. We are being sent as sentient beings within a mortal on the mortal ne.¡±


    Ahi¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°You are joking.¡±


    Shuzo shook his head. ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°So we rely on someone else to help us aplish our tasks? How is that possible?¡± Ahi¡¯s face had gone pale with dread.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°I think I would rather take my chances on the mortal ne guarding a temple for the humans than have some random living creature dictate how my future will go.¡± Ahi groaned.


    Shuzo grunted softly. His eyes peered into the fire, silently agreeing with what his brother was saying, but their parents had even said years ago that they would no longer allow their children to live as living Gods in the physical realm. ¡°If you think about it, we relied on the humans when we guarded their temples. What happened to the living Gods guarding them if the humans didn¡¯t pray at the shrines?¡±


    Ahi closed his eyes with a sigh. ¡°I know, but at least then we could plead our case with the humans or do something to get them to return and pray.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it is no different than living as a greater being within a mortal.¡± Shuzo gave Ahi a half smile. ¡°Now, if we weren¡¯t allowed to converse with the mortal we would be residing in, that would be aplicated situation.¡±


    Ahi lifted a brow and nced at Shuzo. ¡°So we are allowed to talk with our host then?¡±


    ¡°As far as I am aware, yes.¡± Shuzo nodded. ¡°I overheard Mother speaking to Father about it before they sent Taizo.¡±


    Ahi narrowed his eyes at his brother. ¡°What else have you heard?¡±


    Shuzo smirked. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    The look Ahi gave him made him snicker. ¡°Come, we need a ce where we don¡¯t have unwanted ears listening in.¡±


    * * * *


    Taizo


    Growling for the hundredth time, he finally threw up his hands in aggravation. <i>¡®Will you cease your incessant bickering?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that my leg is still messed up from those sted humans?¡± Hiroji snapped out loud. It had been yet another encounter with a mob of lesser youkai he decided to face off against and once again was chased off with his tail between his legs. Taizo rolled his eyes at the pun. His host was a monkey beast, scrawny in stature with unkempt brown hair that was greasy from hisck of bathing. Apparently, bathing was just not his host¡¯s focus and the smell was beginning to waft into the pools.


    Taizo ignored his host by closing themunication portal that resided in the pools. For weeks, Hiroji moaned and groaned over the tiny scratches he had received after his confrontation with the beasts, and Taizo had had enough. At least he was able to close off the perpetual dissenting Hiroji did. Crossing his arms over his chest, Taizo furrowed his brow, wondering if he could still ess the first ce he had encountered when he had arrived. He needed an escape from the rancid smell that seemed more intense for some reason.


    His memory recalled therge white tree with bright blue leaves and the field that it dwelled in. It had been his tree of life, much like the tree that sat before him that belonged to his host. Hiroji was more of a hassle, yet that irritation prevented him from abandoning his host altogether. Taizo was pretty certain that if he did abandon his host, whoever sent him as a sentient being into this existence would be furious. He shivered at the mere thought.


    Shaking his head, Taizo turned away from the tree, recalling that soft, alluring voice that had nted the possibility of him having his own life by taking his hosts being attainable. Growling in frustration, Taizo walked to the point of the pools where he had entered years ago before he had first met Hiroji. His eyes made out the slight wavering point that indicated his exit, and he slipped through the portal as quietly as possible.


    Wincing at the brilliant light, Taizo adjusted his eyes before entering the field. He could see his tree in the distance and frowned; he didn¡¯t remember it being so far away. From where he stood, it looked as though it was miles away. He nced around him as he took slow, calcted steps toward his tree, hoping to conversate with it. He wanted to know if there was that possibility of a life. Taizo had resided within Hiroji for twenty years and found this immature youth rather exhausting.


    Rolling his eyes, it didn¡¯t take Taizo as long as he had first thought to reach his tree, and he stared up at it curiously before reaching his hand out to touch the trunk. Immediately, it red to life and seemed to purr in delight at his touch. <i>¡®Miss me?¡¯</i> Taizo smirked.


    The tree vibrated in response.


    Taizo grinned. <i>¡®Can you tell me about this voice I heard?¡¯</i> He closed his eyes as he listened to the vibrations from the tree. They weren¡¯t desperate as in a warning but soft and soothing. It was almost as though the tree encouraged what the voice had told him. <i>¡®Seriously? Are you saying it is eptable for me to overtake my host? What about the ones who sent me here?¡¯</i>


    The tree hummed softly.


    Taizo frowned. <i>¡®I remember being told to be honourable andpassionate. This is far from that. It would be me killing my host.¡¯</i>


    His tree thrummed in response, which caused Taizo to chuckle. <i>¡®I know he isn¡¯t honourable, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be.¡¯</i>


    The vibration from the tree intensified slightly as though mocking Taizo.


    <i>¡®Okay, okay. I get it. He is a bit of an idiot. What would happen to his soul if I do this?¡¯</i> Taizo rolled his eyes, pacing back and forth.


    What the tree told him caused his blood to run cold, and he shivered. <i>¡®The spirit realm?¡¯ </i>Why was that word so familiar?


    Furrowing his brows, Taizo stopped to stare at his tree of life. <i>¡®You wouldn¡¯t allow me to stray from my duties, would you? I also don¡¯t believe you would be malicious.¡¯</i> With a heavy sigh, Taizo felt a strong pulling from the direction his host¡¯s pools sat.


    The tree urged him to answer the call, exining that until his host was no longer and Taizo had taken the life, that pull would continue. With a heavy sigh, Taizo reluctantly moved away from his tree, his eyes scanning the brightly lit area with a slight tinge of jealousy. The dark pools of his host were dreary and depressingpared to the open field filled with color that surrounded him now. When he looked through his host¡¯s eyes, all he saw for miles were the colors he wished the pools had.


    Sadly, he walked through the portal entering his host¡¯s pools and walked over to the tree that vibrated in the middle of the small ind. Taizo allowed his gaze to scan the area around him; all he could see were shadows. He could see shadows of trees all around him, faint and out of focus. Dark rippling water surrounded the small ind he stood on, shallow and yet he could not see the bottom. To him, the pools looked like a dark slick oil patch, not water, yet the tree of his host had informed him on that first day that the pools were his host¡¯s lifeblood. Maybe that was why he was unable to see the bottom. Shaking his head, Taizo ced his hand on the dark trunk of Hiroji¡¯s tree and soothed its frantic calling.


    <i>¡®I swear you are just as annoying as your host.¡¯</i> Taizo snorted.


    The tree pulsed slightly in response, feeling Taizo¡¯s sadness. Through those feelings, the tree could tell that this sentient being was powerful and intelligent. Something was causing this spiritual being irritation, and yet it could not quite put its thoughts into words. It had heard the whispers of a woman from earlier, soft and alluring, urging the spiritual being to rid itself of its annoying host and take over the life of Hiroji. Was it possible for this sentient being to do so? Could this enable the tree to hold a powerful host rather than the one it had been granted? Would the tree be allowed to continue being the life force of the sentient being if it came down to it?


    All these questions filtered from the tree into Taizo and the spiritual being nced at it with a raised brow. <i>¡®Why are you asking me? I thought you were the one with all the answers.¡¯</i> Taizo scoffed. <i>¡®All I can recall is being in one ce and then I woke up in the other realm with my own tree of life. You know all this.¡¯</i>


    * * * *


    Shuzo


    rm bells rang in his head and he shot up in his bed breathing heavily. Something was wrong and it caused him a great amount of anxiety. ncing around his room, trying to get his breathing under control, Shuzo sucked his breath in sharply as his eyes caught a faint shadow slip out the window. Narrowing his eyes, he scrambled from his bed and ran to the window leaning out haphazardly, trying to find the intruder.


    Turning from the window, Shuzo tugged open his door and whistled a sharp rm to the guards. It took only a fraction of a second when the hall was filled with guards, demanding an exnation. ¡°There was an intruder in my room.¡± Shuzo snapped. For as long as he could remember, the walls of his parent¡¯s house were imprable. Nothing should have been able to sneak through the gates, let alone his parent¡¯s home.


    Immediately, Shuzo was surrounded by an army of guards, and themanders entered his room. Escorted to safety, Shuzo rolled his eyes as they searched every inch of his room, only finding small traces of debris. Once his room had been searched, his father¡¯s general walked out and looked down at the more petite God before ncing at the guards under hismand.


    ¡°The walls have been breached. Search the area.¡± Hemanded.


    Several guards slipped away without another word before the general looked back to Shuzo. ¡°Come, let us inform your parents.¡±


    Shuzo lifted a brow. ¡°What of the others? I can¡¯t be the only one who this happened to.¡±


    ¡°My men are already on it.¡± The general chuckled. ¡°The whole house will be searched.¡±


    Shuzo nodded and followed therge, towering God Hachiman. He was also a sibling, but he was far older than any of his siblings couldprehend. Slight hints indicated that he was perhaps his father¡¯s brother. Either way, they were all kin, meaning they were all protected the same. Once at therge golden gates of the hall, the doors were pushed open, and Shuzo and Hachiman entered.


    The halls were quiet and dimly lit, causing Shuzo to move carefully. He knew instinctively that the shadows could be dangerous, especially to one who was unaware of their surroundings. Scanning the dark corners, his attention was stolen when he heard his father¡¯s voice. ¡°What brings you both to the halls this morning?¡±


    Hachiman bowed and hisrge spear tapped the floor with a soft ting. ¡°There has been an intruder. My men are searching the grounds, but this one here was the one who alerted us to its presence.¡± Shuzo was pushed forward.


    ring at thergemander, Shuzo was about to say something to therge, towering beast before snapping his attention to his father when he cleared his throat.


    ¡°What sort of intruder, my son?¡±


    Shuzo bowed his head before he spoke. ¡°It was a shadow, father. Somehow, it slipped into my chambers before I was woken and vanished out the window.¡±


    ¡°A shadow fiend?¡± Hachiman growled.


    His father frowned. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any sign of a shadow fiend in centuries.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they are not still present.¡±


    Takamimusubi snarled in irritation. ¡°I want every inch of this house and grounds searched. Keep me informed.¡±


    Shuzo watched therge, towering beast walk out of the golden halls before turning his attention back to his father. ¡°A shadow fiend?¡±


    Takamimusubi nodded. ¡°The same creature that killed your blood father and your siblings. This same creature that has hunted the eclipse kind since the dawn of time. An evil that lurks in shadows and is nothing more than that. If it has returned, your life is in grave danger.¡±


    Shuzo gave an impulsive shudder. ¡°How do you fight such a creature?¡±


    Takamimusubi gave his head a shake. ¡°You don¡¯t, my son. If it has returned, it must be banished to the depths of the spirit realm. A ce where all lost souls and evil are imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°Where has it been all this time?¡± Shuzo asked.


    ¡°I suspect it was lost in the great, vast depths of space. It could have been lurking nearby, but you must remain cautious now that it has resurfaced. This will speed up your descent to the mortal ne.¡±


    Shuzo gave a start. ¡°Would I not be better protected here?¡±


    Takamimusubi shook his head. ¡°Here you are in your physical form, Shuzo. If we send you to the mortal ne, your soul will be there while your physical form remains here, under strict observation.¡± With a smile, he continued. ¡°Your mother watches over everything in the halls of sleep.¡±


    The instant relief that washed over him caused him to smile. ¡°When will this happen?¡±


    Takamimusubi grinned. ¡°Later today, Shuzo.¡±


    Shuzo¡¯s eyes almost bugged out of his head. ¡°That soon?¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Takamimusubi waved his hand. ¡°Now go enjoy some breakfast before we have you depart.¡±


    Shuzo¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. Once his father made a decision, there was no changing his mind. Turning and walking back to his chambers, Shuzo felt the presence of guards behind him. Until the time he would leave, Shuzo would be heavily guarded. With a sigh, Shuzo slipped into the kitchen and grabbed himself some food before going back to his room. It now had him thinking that perhaps it would have been better not to say anything at all to the guards, but it was toote to change that now.


    * * * *


    Taizo had made his choice, and now it was only a matter of time before making his move. It had taken six years for him to finally make up his mind, and after many discussions with his tree and Hiroji¡¯s tree, his mind had been made up. All he needed now was the perfect opportunity to set his n in motion. He needed to wait until Hiroji was in the middle of a fight, distracted and then receiving an injury for Taizo to swap ces with his host. It was a perfect n that just needed the ideal scenario to be set in motion.


    Yet, as the weeks rushed by, he began to get impatient. His host was not being cooperative in the slightest, driving Taizo to madness. Clenching his fists, Taizo paced back and forth frantically, thinking of how he could move this along faster. At this rate, Taizo might wait a decade before his host got into more conflicts with the humans. Shaking his head, Taizo peered through his host¡¯s eyes to look at Hiroji¡¯s surroundings.


    On the left, Taizo could see a small human vige and with a spark of hope, he pushed desire through the tree to Hiroji. He could set the game piece into ce if he yed his cards right. His heart twittered in his chest as the thought of having his own life came to light.


    Hiroji nced over at the human vige, and Taizo grinned widely. But Hiroji seemed to hesitate.


    <i>¡®I thought you liked causing issues for the humans.¡¯</i> Taizo interjected.


    Hiroji coughed, ¡°You still live.¡±


    Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®If I die, you die, dumbass.¡¯</i>


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me it is okay to invade the humans?¡± Hiroji snorted.


    <i>¡®That is entirely up to you. I am only surprised you would forgo the opportunity to sneak into their vige when it didn¡¯t bother you in prior years.¡¯</i> Taizo smirked.


    ¡°Maybe I am starting to listen to you.¡± Hiroji scoffed.


    Taizo almost groaned in frustration. What a time for his host to listen to his wisdom from years ago. How would he convince his host actually to start a conflict, especially seeing as he was silent for the majority of Hiroji¡¯s life? <i>¡®You do know they are starting to interfere in the spirit¡¯s lives, which means it is only a matter of time before you are found out.¡¯</i>


    Hiroji paused and nced back at the vige. ¡°So what do you suggest?¡±


    Taizo grinned. <i>¡®It is your choice, I do not make them for you.¡¯</i>


    ¡°I am asking for your advice. The n is talking about lesser apparitions being targeted and killed. You suspect that humans did this?¡± Hiroji sighed heavily.


    <i>¡®Maybe not this particr group, but definitely humans. Were you not paying attention during the n meeting?¡¯</i> Taizo closed one eye and pondered that piece of information. <i>¡®Your n leader did say that he wanted them hunted down and brought before him.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Noriaki is an idiot.¡± Hiroji scoffed.


    Taizo almost chuckled, thinking, ¡®And you¡¯re not?¡¯


    Hiroji turned and headed toward the human establishment. ¡°Well, we may as well burn some energy. Are you going to lend a hand this time?¡±


    Taizo grinned wider. <i>¡®Of course.¡¯</i> His voice oozed honey.

 Shadows of Confinement

    Chapter Five


    Shadows of Confinement


    ¡°He has taken the bait.¡± She whispered. ¡°Has our eldest son departed?¡±


    ¡°He has. He will not return for at least three hundred years, making him unaware that this one has been ced in the correct host.¡±


    ¡°I told you to punish him for his interference.¡± The woman growled.


    ¡°Is him not being sent to hunt the shadow fiend with Hachiman not punishment enough?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, not even a thousand years of torment is enough for what he did to our second son.¡± She scoffed heatedly.


    Takamimusubi chuckled. ¡°One day, my love, you will have your chance to set our oldest on the correct path. You know he has some foul agendas for our children.¡±


    Kamimusubi scowled. ¡°I think you should chain him up and punish his insubordination while our second son watches.¡± She crossed her arms.


    Takamimusubi shook his head. ¡°It wille, my love. We must be patient or we set things in motion that the world is not yet ready for.¡±


    Kamimusubi rolled her eyes and turned her attention back to the watcher¡¯s fountain. It pained her to know that she and her husband had set this trap for her second son just so they could ce him with the right host. The pain and suffering Taizo was about to endure caused her heart to ache. ¡°It is done.¡± She whispered brokenly.


    Takamimusubi nodded and released the chains of restraint. They would bring Taizo back to the halls, where he would be ced until his host was ready.


    * * * *


    Taizo whirled around in shock and surprise when his arm was caught in an iron shackle. He tugged at his arm, trying desperately to free it, when another flew out from the darkness and gripped his other arm around the wrist tightly. His eyes widened when two more gripped his legs and then choked when one wrapped around his neck.


    He was pulled down to the ground, bound hand and foot helpless. Taizo watched the shadows dance before his eyes for a split second before a brilliant white sh blinded him. In the next instant, he was bound to a metal chair in arge round room. Books filled every shelf, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    Arge dark shadow filled the room, but as he searched with his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see the owner of the shadow.


    ¡°Do you know why you are here?¡± The voice boomed in the room.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± To Taizo¡¯s surprise, he heard his voice echo in the room. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You have been brought to the chamber of suffering for your transgressions.¡± The voice snapped loudly.


    Taizo squeaked when the iron shackles around his wrists tightened. ¡°Ow! What transgressions?¡± His heart beat nervously in his chest.


    ¡°You trying to steal your host¡¯s physical life.¡± The voice boomed.


    Taizo swallowed and winced. ¡°You saw that?¡± He shivered instinctively. Was this just a horrible dream?


    The shackles around his neck tightened slightly, creating an ufortable pressure on his throat. ¡°You will remain here until you realize your mistake. You will then be sent back to the mortal ne if you have repented for the crimes you set in motion!¡±


    Taizo swallowed ufortably. ¡°How do I do that?¡± He felt so helpless. Taizo couldn¡¯t move, could barely swallow, nor did he know where he was. On the verge of tears, he knew he shouldn¡¯t have listened to that voice. It <i>had</i> been a trap.


    ¡°It was a test you failed!¡± The loud masculine voice yelled, causing Taizo to wince.


    Taizo lowered his head in shame. ¡°What happened to Hiroji?¡±


    ¡°You cared not for your host. Why should I tell you what happened?¡±


    Taizo closed his eyes, defeated. ¡°Did he die?¡± He whispered.


    A door mmed, and Taizo was left in deafening silence. Lifting his eyes, he tried to adjust his position, but the chains tightened every time he moved. Gagging against the iron around his throat, Taizo stilled instantly. He could move his eyes without setting the chains off, but nothing else. With a sigh, his mind wandered back to his host.


    Truthfully, his host had grown over the years but still immature. Maybe it had been his fault for not guiding Hiroji enough. With a sigh, Taizo looked at the walls surrounding him. Thousands of books were lining the shelves, and he squinted his eyes to read the names in the dimly lit room. Some book titles were etched in gold, others in bronze. It was an exciting array of books, and he so wished he could reach out and read one.


    He sat there trying with all his brain power to convince a book to fly off the shelf and hover in front of his face, which he knew was impossible. For however long he was to remain there, he was sure he would die of boredom. Blowing air out his nose in frustration, Taizo scanned the room, looking for anything he could use to unshackle himself. But to his chagrin, the room was barren except for the tall candle sconces, bookshelves filled with thousands of books, and the lone chair he was bound to.


    Growling in frustration, Taizo clenched his teeth together. ¡°Hello!¡± He called out to anyone listening. ¡°Helloooooo¡­¡±


    Silence was his only response.


    ¡°Oh,e on!¡±


    He jumped when a loud bang echoed in the chamber, and he held his breath anxiously. ¡°Hello?¡± He whispered.


    There was no response from whoever entered the room, but after several minutes of silence, Taizo blew out the air in his lungs. He felt the shackle around his wrist loosen, and a te appeared in hisp.


    ¡°Eat. Then you will begin your retraining.¡± The voice boomed.


    Taizo jumped despite himself, and the iron around his neck tightened more. Gasping and wheezing, he tried to say he was choking. However, the shackle around his neck loosened before he could say anything.


    Coughing, Taizo nodded gratefully. ¡°Retraining?¡± He asked as he scooped some food into his mouth.


    ¡°You will use this time to study and refresh your memory about your purpose with your host. This will allow you to understand the significance between host and sentient spirit.¡±


    Taizo furrowed his brow. Was he going to be able to read some of the books? ¡°I understand the coalition between host and sentient being. I was lured by a voice to enhance my life with that of my former host.¡±


    ¡°Which was a test you failed.¡± The male said.


    Taizo winced. ¡°I understand that now.¡± He scooped another morsel into his mouth and chewed.


    ¡°You are to observe and grow with your host. Understand his life and your own. Face challenges together and form a bond so you can merge your powers with his and guide him. We set out this test for all, such as yourself.¡± The male said.


    Taizo lifted a brow. ¡°So boredom is my punishment?¡±


    The maleughed then, a deep guffaw of augh mockingly. ¡°Boredom?¡± There was a moment of silence before the male grunted. ¡°No. Boredom is the least of your worries.¡± A loud thump to Taizo¡¯s left caused the bound man to nce over.


    There sat a thick ledger filled with paper. Turning to face the male voice¡¯s direction, Taizo lifted a brow again.


    ¡°You are to rewrite every scroll in this ce into that ledger, word for word.¡± A mound of scrolls appeared before Taizo, and he gaped. Thousands of tightly bound scrolls rolled off the mound in all directions.


    Lifting a wary gaze to the high railing, Taizo saw the shadow move. ¡°A bit difficult to do that when I am chained to this chair.¡±


    Again, the male chuckled. ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t be bound to it when you do your task. Instead, you will be chained to the floor.¡± As if on cue, tworge iron rings appeared from the floor right before the mount of scrolls. ¡°You will be served three meals a day, and you are to rewrite the tattered scrolls before you. When that is finished, you will be given the next task.¡±


    Taizo eyed the scrolls. ¡°Please tell me you are joking. This will take years to sort through.¡±


    ¡°Then it will take years to aplish. I suggest you organize them by year and organize them into categories.¡± Without another word, the signifying boom of the door closing echoed in the chamber as the male left.


    ¡°A bit more light would be nice!¡± Taizo growled after the male. Right on cue, the dimly lit room brilliantly red with candlelight, which caused Taizo to flinch. Grunting, Taizo finished his meal, but instead of rxing after his dinner, he was jerked up into an upright position and dragged to the iron mps on the floor. His chains magically attached to the iron hooks, and he was pulled to the floor. Taizo watched a wooden box with ink and a wooden pen magically appear before his face, and he sighed heavily.


    He had some wiggle room to reach for the sizeable bound book on his left and dragged it over. Every page was nk. Assuming he was to write what the scrolls contained in the book, Taizo pulled the first scroll over and unrolled it. Frowning, the scroll contained a simple remedy for muscle aches. It was detailed and even had images for easy harvesting.


    Taizo lifted his eyes to the towering pile of scrolls and groaned. Perhaps he didn¡¯t have to copy each word from the scrolls into the book. Some of the information seemed redundant.


    The voice barked as if on cue. ¡°You must copy each scroll word for word, image by image. Any discrepancy will result in you having to restart from scratch!¡±


    Taizo¡¯s mouth dropped open. Grumbling under his breath, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my drawings.¡±


    ¡°Get started!¡± The voice said louder, which caused Taizo to jump.


    ¡°Grump.¡± He whispered. Taizo gagged when the chain around his neck jerked back, and his hands flew up, trying to lessen the pressure on his windpipe. Closing his eyes, he waited until the chains loosened before he red in the direction the voice had been. It was clear even his thoughts were not private in his prison. Sighing, he pulled the next scroll from the pile and yelped when the mound tumbled into him.


    ¡°Oh, for the love of-¡± He started but bit his tongue. Sighing, Taizo pulled out each scroll, sorting them into different piles, begrudgingly cing herbalism in one pile and alchemy into a different pile. It was going to be a long while until he couldplete the taskid out before him.


    * * * *Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Taizo had no idea how long he had been on the floor sorting scrolls, eating food, standing up to stretch his legs, writing everything into therge ledger, and carefully cingpleted scrolls in a neat pile against the wall.


    Once he hadpleted the scroll documentation, he was set upon rebinding books so old the binding was cracking. His fingers ached and cracked with stretching the leather binding. The sticky substance he was provided for the binding stuck to his pant¡¯s hands and was even in his hair.


    Other books that the paper was so fine had to be rescripted on vellum and sewn with cord. There was a hot te he had to rebrand the binding of the books. He had pierced his hands and fingertips so many times he no longer felt it when his hand slipped.


    He had papercuts on his arms and hands, and they hurt more than sticking himself with the needle, and he cursed every time the paper sliced across his flesh. The only benefit to his working on the books and scrolls was that he could read everything andmit it to memory.


    Now, he was sitting back in the metal chair, not by choice but forcefully dragged to it by the iron chains still attached to his wrists. Now he was bored. Taizo had to wait to see if there were anymore punishments lined up for him. He remembered the first scroll he had pulled off the pile and the ingredients needed to make up the salve to ease muscle aches, but there were none of the ingredients around to make it.


    His fingers were cramped and stinging from the amount of times he had poked them with the needle, and now they were bound tightly in the shackles. When he had tried to wiggle them, the mps around his wrists had almost cut the cirction off. He wanted to cry. Taizo¡¯s wrists ached, his fingers hurt, his legs numb fromck of movement, and his throat was so constricted that it was an effort even to swallow. To put it lightly, even his ass hurt from having to sit in the same position for such a long time.


    His eyes lifted to the candles he could see from his position, and he noticed several candles were low and burning out. Taizo wiggled his nose. ¡°The candles need changing.¡± He said to the empty room. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    There was absolutely nothing for him to do. Growling again, he spat out in frustration. ¡°I am going to die of boredom!¡±


    His eyes caught a slight movement on his right, and immediately, his eyes snapped to it. It was a small spider crawling across the floor. ¡°Hi.¡± Taizo croaked through the tight mp around his neck.


    The spider stopped and remained still.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hurt you even if I wanted to.¡± Taizo wheezed.


    The spider crawled forward, staring at Taizo as though curious.


    Taizo sighed and watched as the spider crawled up his pant leg and perched on his knee. ¡°I think you¡¯re safe. You¡¯re the first living creature I have seen since they brought me here.¡±


    The spider whipped around and stared at him while it cleaned its legs.


    ¡°I am losing my mind. I¡¯m talking to a spider.¡± Taizo rolled his eyes and gave a soft chuckle. He almost jumped when a loud bang echoed in the chamber he was shackled in. The spider ran up his leg and into his shirt. Lifting a brow, Taizo waited with trepidation for thatrge shadow and deep voice.


    Holding his breath, Taizo waited a long time until he exhaled out of need. He felt the chains loosen, and he took a long, desperate breath. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± A female asked.


    Taizo jumped slightly. He <i>knew</i> that voice. ¡°I heard your voice before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± The femaleughed. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I am. How long have I been here for?¡± Taizo asked the strange woman.


    His hands and neck were freed, and a te appeared in hisp. His mouth began salivating immediately, and he grabbed the hunk of meat off his te and dug in a hunger fury. He had no idea just how hungry he was.


    ¡°Breathe, Taizo.¡± The womanughed.


    Nodding, he slowed down his frantic devouring of the food, looking around for the woman. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman did not answer.


    ¡°How long have I been here for?¡±


    ¡°How long do you think you have been here for?¡±


    It didn¡¯t even ur to Taizo that the woman had spoken his name. The more concerning part of the conversation was his length of stay. ¡°It feels like only a few months.¡±


    ¡°You have been here for almost a hundred years.¡± The woman said. ¡°Do you not remember?¡±


    Taizo lifted a brow. ¡°I remember that scary shadow.¡± He was shocked that that much time had passed and didn¡¯t even realize it.


    ¡°You do not remember the conversations with-¡± She giggled, ¡°The scary shadow?


    Taizo lifted a brow. ¡°No.¡± He eeped when the spider crawled down his shirt against his skin.


    ¡°You cannot take the spider with you when you return to the pools.¡±


    ¡°I am being sent back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, soon. I trust your punishment was sessful and should prevent you from trying to take over your hosts in the future.¡± She said.


    ¡°Your voice is the one I heard that encouraged me to do so.¡± Taizo used.


    ¡°Indeed. You were not supposed to be in that family line. You had been chosen for another bloodline.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°Oh? So you encouraged me to take over my host¡¯s life, to punish me for what? A hundred years just to send me back to the right host?¡± Taizo growled. ¡°Why not just pull me from the wrong host and ce me in the right one?¡±


    ¡°It would have dishonoured you, and your spirit would have been sent to the spirit realm.¡± She exined. ¡°It was the only way to save your soul and ensure you are reunited with the correct host.¡±


    ¡°So you messed up and had to fix your screw-up? That is fantastic. Why am I being punished for your error?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make a mistake; someone interfered with the spell to send your soul to the host you were destined to be with. It resulted in your being sent to a lesser being.¡± The woman exined. ¡°You had the choice to follow through with that enticement or to ignore it.¡±


    Taizo scoffed. ¡°I hope he suffered a worse punishment.¡± He grumbled.


    The womanughed a musicalugh. ¡°Oh, my dear Taizo, your young life is just starting. There are more challenges far worse than this that you will have to face before you are reunited with your family.¡±


    ¡°So when do I return to this mortal ne?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Soon. Once I have made certain it is safe to do so.¡± She said.


    Taizo¡¯s eyes moved to the books on the shelves, ¡°Can I at least read something while I wait? Or am I still being punished?¡±


    ¡°I suggest reading book 10,983 on the fourth shelf from the bottom.¡± A shadowy hand appeared and pointed to the book she rmended.


    ¡°Seriously, it doesn¡¯t matter what book I read, so long as I can do something besides sitting here. My ass hurts.¡± Taizo grumbled.


    The womanughed again, and the chains around his ankles fell loudly. ¡°No exit from this room exists, so I wouldn¡¯t try to escape. Your littlepanion will ensure you remain here until it is time for you to be sent back.¡±


    Taizo¡¯s eyes drifted to his shirt as he gingerly pushed to his feet. ¡°This tiny thing?¡±


    ¡°It is my pet. My way of ensuring your safety while in our care.¡± She said.


    Taizo lifted a brow as he watched the spider emerge from his shirt and crawl to the ground. He scrambled back when it grew and towered over him. His mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°That¡¯s your pet?¡± He eximed. The spider¡¯s fang was as long as his arm, dripping with venom. Shuddering, he swallowed nervously. ¡°Point taken.¡± He mumbled.


    A joyousugh echoed in therge round room, and he heard the distinct sound of a click, indicating a door hidden somewhere. However, not willing to suffer another hundred years of boredom, Taizo walked to the bookshelf and seated himself against the shelves, opening the book as he made himselffortable.


    Why would the woman want him to read this particr one? It hadn¡¯t been the first on his list, but he could always read this and grab the otherter. This one appeared as though it were being told as a foreshadowing of what woulde for the mortal realm. As he scanned the pages, he realized this was more of a prophecy than an actual ledger. Now, he was fully invested in what it had to say.


    The woman had mentioned he would return to the mortal realm once his punishment had beenpleted. Lifting his eyes momentarily, he wondered if he would be allowed to remember what he was experiencing now. Scoffing and lowering his eyes again, he knew that was an improbable event. But if he couldmit this to memory, he might remember.


    A small movement caught his eye, and he turned his eyes warily, watching the spider as it slid in his direction. ¡°I am only reading. I am not nning some grand escape.¡±


    The spider stopped, and in a puff of blue smoke, it was now a tiny specimen. It inched in his direction slowly, then hopped onto his leg and began cleaning.


    Taizo rolled his eyes and once again continued reading. There were warnings of battles, viscous enemies that would target powerful monsters and phantoms, and devastating events that would affect the lives of the mortals they would reside in. He shivered as he read. Losing track of time, he must have been reading for hours or even days because he heard the distinct click of a door.


    Lifting his gaze, he noticed therge, dark shadow. ¡°It is time.¡± The male voice boomed loudly.


    Taizo jumped despite himself and almost dropped the book. Gulping, he gasped, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Nervously getting to his feet, Taizo noticed his legs shaking, although he could not understand why. Perhaps there had been more to his punishment, and he didn¡¯t remember it. He ced the book back onto the shelf and walked into the center of the great room. Taizo lifted his head to the shadow. ¡°So, do Ie up there?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t. I will send you back from here.¡± The voice said. ¡°There will be no further chances if you attempt such a thing again. You will not end up here, but in the spirit realm where lost and malicious souls go. It is an endless torment for the spirits there.¡±


    Taizo gulped. ¡°I understand.¡± Every inch of his body reflected his word as truthfulness. There was no excuse for what he had attempted to do, but he had followed the whim of that voice. He had failed that test and yet seeded in it as well. This time, he would go to the proper host, not the one he had previously. ¡°I won¡¯t remember anything, will I?¡±


    ¡°No, although we cannot erase your memory, there will be instances where a sh of events reminds you. We have high hopes for you, Taizo; do not disappoint us.¡±


    He jerked slightly as he realized that the male knew his name. As he thought about it, the woman had also known it, and it just dawned on him. ¡°Wait, how do you know my name? Isn¡¯t it a great secret that would be dangerous should anyone else know it?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I, of course, would know your name, my son.¡± He said. ¡°Your name is for your host only. I would rmend you keep it strictly between you and whatever host you reside in. Should anyone else know your name, it makes you vulnerable and your host.¡±


    Taizo¡¯s mouth dropped open, but before he could respond, he was engulfed in a bright white light, which caused him to clench his eyes shut tightly. When he opened his eyes, he was once again standing in arge white field beside his tree of life.


    Furrowing his brow, he looked around him curiously. If he was not supposed to remember certain things, he figured his parents had failed somewhere because he remembered everything in that round room. Even things he would rather have forgotten. Shaking his head vigorously, Taizo turned to his tree and stared at it curiously. It appeared to be the same, a bit brighter and more luscious. Taizo walked over to it, ced his hand on the trunk, and smiled at the recognition.


    <i>¡®I know, I know. I was gone for quite a long time.¡¯</i> He sighed as the tree vibrated against his touch. Taizo felt that strong pull from his host¡¯s pools and nced over his shoulder, now curious about his new host. <i>¡®Do you know who it is?¡¯</i>


    The tree hummed as though it wereughing at him, and Taizo snorted. <i>¡®Fine, keep your secrets.¡¯ </i>Turning towards the pools, Taizo begrudgingly walked towards the darkness. Hopefully, this host was more promising than the former one. Thest thing he wanted to do was to end up dishonouring himself and his parents. His father had warned that there would be no further chances.


    Slipping through the wavering point that was the pool entrance, Taizo lifted his head at the thousands of twinkling stars that seemed to appear in the dark ck above his head. <i>¡®Well, that¡¯s new.¡¯</i> He said. Lowering his eyes, Taizo saw a still figure lying in the ck depths of his host¡¯s lifeblood, and he walked over to the sleeping figure.


    It was a small boy, no more than twelve, with silver-white hair pooled around his face. On the boy¡¯s face was a calm, serene look that made Taizo smile. Turning to the boy¡¯s tree, Taizo ced his hand on the trunk, and almost immediately, the boy started coughing.


    Taizo turned just as the boy sat up and looked somewhat disorientated. <i>¡®You¡¯re awake.¡¯</i>


    The boy started, and his head whipped around to stare in awe. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    <i>¡®I am your spirit.¡¯</i>


    The boy¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®o¡¯ and blinked at him. ¡°I had no idea you would be a physical being.¡±


    Taizo furrowed his brow at the familiar face and features. They were simr to his own, yet different at the same time. <i>¡®What is your name?¡¯</i>


    The boy pushed to his feet and dusted off his pants with arge grin. ¡°I am Sashiki.¡± The boy looked around him curiously, trying to figure out why he was not wet when he was lying in the liquid surrounding him. ¡°I am not wet.¡± He finally stated


    Taizo nodded. <i>¡®This is your lifeblood.¡¯ </i> He swept his arm wide, indicating therge pools around them. ¡¯<i>Do you know why you are here?¡¯</i>


    ¡°My father said it was something special. He said that because I am an adult, I can finally meet my inner spirit who will guide me in life.¡±


    Again Taizo nodded.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    <i>¡®I do. If I tell you, you must promise never to tell anyone else what it is. If you do, it will make you vulnerable to any attacks.¡¯</i> Taizo said. He recalled his father mentioning that sharing the name with any other besides his host could be detrimental.


    The boy frowned but thought long and hard. ¡°It is a special name, your name, and you are part of my soul, so if anyone were to know it, it would make you vulnerable, making me also prone to weaknesses.¡±


    Taizo lifted a brow. It was at least refreshing to hear logic from one so small. <i>¡®My name is Taizo.¡¯</i>


    The boy frowned. ¡°My father¡¯s grandfather was named Keizo. It is very simr.¡±


    Taizo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he had no idea why. Something in that name caused him great anxiety and near panic. Swallowing the lump in his throat, Taizo turned from the boy. Why was that name so familiar to him? Why did his parents mention that this particr bloodline was the one he was destined to be with? Furrowing his brow, Taizo turned to his host¡¯s tree. It had some serious exining to do. <i>¡®Best if you wake and go about your duties. I will call you again soon.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki nodded and sat down in the pools. It was only a second or twoter that the boy was gone. It wasn¡¯t long before there was a loud thudding noise and a whisper in the pools. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Taizo snorted. <i>¡®You can talk to me in your head. I can hear you just fine.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Oh, good. Do you know what we are? I keep asking my father, but he just says we were outcasts and created by hatred.¡¯</i> Sashiki said quietly. <i>¡®I know we are not humans or animals, even though we have attributes like animals. We are certainly not rampaging monsters that the humans dub us as, nor do I think we are fae or elves.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You are not human, elf, or faere kind. Honestly, the only thing I can say you are akin to would be a living spiritual being. You have attributes of a dog, such as a fantastic sense of smell, hearing and sight. We have yet to test your agility. The humans do not like what they cannot understand, so they mark you as a mysterious phenomenon.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®Perhaps something more.¡¯ </i>Taizo furrowed his brow. How the hell did he know all this? It was like second nature.


    <i>¡®The humans call us monsters or demons.¡¯</i> Sashiki said.


    <i>¡®That proves my point that humans do notprehend what they do not understand. Let them believe what they will. You are you, and nothing can change anyone¡¯s opinion, lest it be you.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Thanks.¡¯</i> Sashiki said.

 Veil of Shadows; Chronicles of the Fallen

    Chapter Six


    Veil of Shadows: Chronicles of the Fallen


    For Taizo, the years seemed to fly by as his host grew in maturity and strength. Probably only a few hundred years had passed, and Sashiki had only recently fallen head over heels for a female. Now, whenever they were in the area of the vige, Sashiki always had an excuse to go into the small youkai establishment so he could see her.


    Taizo rolled his eyes as Sashiki made up an excuse for needing supplies even though his travel pack was at full capacity. ¡®Just admit it; you want to see her, ¡¯ he snickered.


    Sashiki almost tripped over his feet. <i>¡®Who?¡¯</i> He said innocently.


    <i>¡®You know exactly who I¡¯m talking about, ¡¯</i> Taizo snorted. <i>¡®What was her name again? Reina?¡¯</i> Smiling, Taizo gave his host an image of the fiery red-haired female that haunted Sashiki¡¯s dreams.


    Sashiki sputtered in protest and blushed a brilliant color in response to the image. <i>¡®Taizo!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You should just tell her how you feel.¡¯</i> The spirit snickered delightfully.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t know what you are going on about. How can you assume-¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Seriously? I see your dreams and desires, idiot.¡¯</i> Taizoughed.


    Sashiki flushed an even brighter shade and mumbled under his breath.


    <i>¡®What was that?¡¯</i> Taizo said with great delight.


    <i>¡®Nothing.¡¯</i> Sashiki, however, didn¡¯t stray from his current course, leading to the vige.


    Shaking his head knowingly, Taizo nced at the tree, which was vibrant and thriving. His host had been refreshing after his experience with Hiroji. All he could assume was that it was due to his being in the wrong host to begin with.


    Taizo was lucky his host hadn¡¯t been involved in too many conflicts. Most of the time, Sashiki avoided trouble and usually found another solution. His host often took a different path to avoid trouble or talking eloquently, leaving the opposing individual speechless. Sometimes, the one trying to cause trouble was left confused or dumbfounded as Sashiki slipped by.


    Shaking his head, Taizo watched as his host slipped through the gates leading to the vige, getting greeted in a friendly manner. Most of the youkai knew who his host was and favored his soft-spoken nature. Sashiki was very calm and collected and rarely lost his temper.


    However, if you were unfortunate enough to meet his host when he was in a foul mood, it usually ended up being a rather unpleasant encounter for the one who spurred the fight on. Sashiki had learned to merge his talents with those of Taizo¡¯s, not quite mastering most of them, but he could use some of them with his me abilities. It had been an impressive disy of energy when Sashiki faced a rather irritating ooze youkai, and his host called on Taizo¡¯s poison, merging it with his blue-hot mes. Not only did the ooze shrink from the fire, but it had died an unpleasant death of melting from the poison.


    After that day, Sashiki worked with Taizo to enhance the two abilities and called it his poison fire. Sashiki had made a name for himself with that particr ability that most youkai avoided confrontation with the young male. He was a lone male, not aligning with any particr group or n, not that the ns didn¡¯t try recruiting him. Word had spread across the different territories regarding his calm and intelligent nature yet unrelenting fury should he be crossed.


    One particr individual, slowly making his name in the territories, had approached Sashiki about a hundred years ago asking for advice. Taizo remembered the two had sat and conversed for several days about strategically using his strength and intelligence to make his own path. The individual carved his own way in the territories andmanded a force that secured many smaller spirits and weaker youkai into his n.


    They crossed paths over the years, but not nearly as often as one would think, seeing as the territories were vast. There were far too many different youkai to count, even though Sashiki had made himself a ledger out of tree bark and studied the different species for years. Taizo was fascinated by this host as he grew through the years.


    Not only did Sashiki mark down every youkai he came across, but he also had detailed information on what that specific spirit could do. Height, weight, stature, color, markings, ranking and power, were measured. Somehow, Sashiki had this intriguing ability to rank an opponent¡¯s strength through the energy it released. His ability could weigh it against his own and judge by how much was released, how old the individual was, and how experienced he was in battle.


    It even came down to Sashiki ranking them into different groups. Some hebelled as pawns or peasants. Others he marked as soldiers or experienced fighters. Others were higher in rank. Then there were the ones to avoid at all costs. It wasn¡¯t that they were really that dangerous, but they had abilities that could not be measured, and it made his host nervous, rightfully so.


    It wasn¡¯t that his host was inexperienced in any way. It was just that Sashiki preferred to avoid confrontation. He would rather sit back in a secluded area and observe rather than engage in a conflict. Youkai, who knew Sashiki personally or knew of him, called him a historian. They would approach him to ask him questions about the different species that roamed thends.


    Some weaker youkai who didn¡¯t have the ability or strength to change their form often consulted Sashiki on increasing strength. Others were greedy, and one even dared to steal his ledger. His host had tracked down the lesser being and had politely requested his property back. After many attempts, frustration rolled through his host, and he finally took it back forcefully. That particr spirit was never seen again.


    Taizo watched his host slip into the familiar straw hut where many youkai would gather for meals and drinks when night approached. Sashiki¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and Taizo grinned from ear to ear. <i>¡®Talk to her.¡¯</i> He urged.


    Sashiki cleared his throat, ignoring Taizo, and sat at a low table. <i>¡®Mind your own business.¡¯ </i>


    Taizo chuckled. <i>¡®My business is your business.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki swallowed as the petite female with ming red hair walked over with arge y mug of rice ale. Clearing his throat, Sashiki meekly asked for a te of food, and Taizo rolled his eyes.


    <i>¡®For the love of all the Gods, you will never find yourself a wife if you keep avoiding contact with women,¡¯</i> Taizo snorted. <i>¡®You used to be so adventurous.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki grumbled under his breath. <i>¡®Shush.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®What if someone else grabs her attention, and she marries them instead of you?¡¯ </i>Taizo pressed.


    <i>¡®Taizo,¡¯</i> Sashiki warned.


    <i>¡®Fine, fine.¡¯</i> Taizo grunted. He did notice that the female peered at his host a few times while he ate his meal. She was trying to gain her host¡¯s attention, but he was oblivious. <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®What is?¡¯</i>


    Taizo blinked and nced around the pools. There was no way his host should have heard his thoughts. <i>¡®Uh-nothing. Nothing at all.¡¯</i> He quipped.


    He continued to watch the interaction, and the female seemed almost crushed when his host didn¡¯t pay attention to her. From what he could gather, several males were inside the hut vying for her attention. Meanwhile, her focus was entirely on Sashiki. <i>¡®Uh-¡¯</i> Taizo started.


    <i>¡®What?¡¯</i> Sashiki said, slightly irritated.


    <i>¡®I figured I would alert you to the unruly males near you. They want Reina¡¯s notice but not getting it. Instead, her attention is solely on you.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®What?¡¯</i> Sashiki nced up and looked at the other upants of the meal hut. Then he nced over at Reina, who blushed as soon as his eyes fell on hers. Groaning, Sashiki turned his eyes back to his te and stuffed his mouth. <i>¡®Fantastic.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You¡¯re irritated, and so are they. You know where that leads.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Sashiki groaned again as he slid his gaze in the male¡¯s direction. <i>¡®They¡¯re angry because she is paying attention to me?¡¯</i>


    Taizo wiggled his nose. <i>¡®You can¡¯t be that blind. You like her, she likes you, the males like her, yet she is not interested in them. That leads to some rather unfavorable conflicts. They will see you as a threat.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I¡¯m not, though.¡¯</i> Sashiki sighed.


    <i>¡®Have you been blind to that too?¡¯</i> Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®I did say that this would happen. If you continually ignore what is right in front of your face, her attention will roll to another. One who might not be as honorable as you are.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®So what do you suggest I do? Fight them off?¡¯</i> Sashiki snorted. <i>¡®I¡¯d prefer to avoid any conflict.¡¯</i>


    Taizo waved his hands around him, frustrated. <i>¡®You already have conflict. They will follow you and try to eliminate you because you are a threat to them and their desires.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I¡¯m not, though. I am not standing in their way.¡¯</i> Even as those words left Sashiki¡¯s mouth, his heart skipped a beat at the thought of Reina falling in love with someone else. He liked her attention, and when he did have the courage to speak with her, the conversations were usually light and teasing.


    <i>¡®Keep telling yourself that, idiot. You might believe it someday, even though I never have.¡¯</i> Taizo growled. <i>¡¯You either have to let her go and stop thinking about her. Or you approach her and admit how you feel.</i> <i>Either way, they,¡¯</i> Taizo indicated the males who were growing more angry the longer they sat there. <i>¡®Consider you a threat and will fight you.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki pushed his empty te away and pushed to his feet, his irritation beginning to show in his movements. He gave Reina a quick nod and turned to walk out of the hut. Before he could leave, a hand gripped his arm and stopped him. ring down at the offending hand, Sashiki lifted his gaze and released a rather impressive warning growl.


    ¡°Don¡¯te back!¡± The man hissed quietly.


    ¡°Oh? Who will stop me?¡± Sashiki grinned. ¡°You?¡±


    The man released his arm and tried to shove him out the door, but Sashiki nted his feet firmly and watched, amused, as the male almost lost his footing, failing to move Sashiki from his spot.


    ¡°Was that sessful for you?¡± Sashiki taunted. Without another word, Sashiki grabbed the male by the cor of his linen shirt and dragged him out of the hut. ¡°So what do you wish to do? Fight me? You cannot demand that I stoping to this ce, as I have been a frequent visitor for over a hundred years. I like the food and the drink. Not a fan of a lot ofpany or interference with my business, which you have just done.¡±


    The man tugged at Sashiki¡¯s arm, trying to dislodge his grip. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I will if you go about your business and leave me be.¡± Before Sashiki could release the male, he caught the shadows of a few other males who decided to jump into the fight.


    Taizo sighed.<i> ¡®Of course, they would want to try and overpower you.¡¯</i>R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sashiki lifted his head and nced at the three other males who walked over. ¡°I suggest you go about your business and leave.¡±


    ¡°You have our friend by the shirt. Why not let him go?¡± One crossed his arms while the other two pulled some crude-looking daggers made from chipped stone.


    Sashiki lifted a brow and almost rolled his eyes. ¡°Come on now, leave, and your friend shall be released. I would prefer to just go about my day in peace.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t havee to the vige.¡±


    Taizo shook his head.


    ¡°I am not looking for trouble.¡± Sashiki sighed.


    ¡°Trouble found you, friend.¡±


    ¡°I am no friend of yours. Be on your way.¡± Sashiki released the male and shoved him towards his friends.


    Taizo touched the tree trunk and syphoned a small portion of Sashiki¡¯s ability through it. They were so in tune with one another that neither had to say anything when needing something from the other. It was refreshing for Taizopared to his first host. Despite his father mentioning that he wouldn¡¯t remember anything from his time in the corner, he did remember every painstaking detail. Shuddering, Taizo shook his head and focused on the confrontation Sashiki was facing.


    <i>¡®What do you wish to do?¡¯</i> Taizo asked before releasing some of his power into the tree to syphon to Sashiki.


    <i>¡®I would rather just leave.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You know that won¡¯t happen.¡¯</i> Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®I told you to stop ying around and just pursue Reina. Now, look where it has gotten you. They consider you a threat.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I haven¡¯t even shown interest in her.¡¯</i> Shashiki grumbled as he stared at the males who anxiously cracked their knuckles.


    <i>¡®Like hell, you haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re dense, but you seem to be the only one who doesn¡¯t see it.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    The males grinned and all charged at him, one swinging his rough dagger at his gut while another one tried to tackle him to the ground.


    Sashiki stepped back and used his left arm to push the other male away from him. ¡°Come now, I don¡¯t have all day to mess around with amateurish squabbles. If you want to fight, then fight.¡±


    The man with the crude dagger clenched his teeth and swung at Sashiki again. Sashiki shook his head, stepped to the side, and lifted his hand square on the male¡¯s forehead. He pushed and sent the male flying backwards into a mid-air spin,nding on his back. He didn¡¯t want to fight; he never liked being aggressive. Sometimes, he had no other choice but to engage in conflict.


    Sashiki didn¡¯t have to draw a weapon or hurt them too badly, but themotion drew a lot of attention. Several youkai poked their heads out of their huts, and for a brief moment, Sashiki was distracted when Reina walked out of the food hut.


    ¡®Focus!¡¯ Taizo snarled, seeing a dagger sh catch him in the side.


    Sashiki¡¯s snarl matched Taizo¡¯s, and he swung his arm out, catching the man holding the dagger. Yanking his arm down, the dagger flew out of the male¡¯s hand, which Sashiki kicked away. He shoved the youkai away, dragging his leg across the dirt, and surprised one of the males. The legs were swept out from under the man, and hended heavily on his back.


    Sashiki¡¯s eyes caught Reina¡¯s briefly, and to his surprise, he saw concern in her eyes. Shaking his head, he stepped back and nced down at the blood seeping through his shirt. ¡°Aw, you have gone ahead and ruined my favorite shirt.¡± He sighed.


    The man looked at him, bbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding out and concerned about your shirt?¡±


    Sashiki lifted a brow and lifted his shirt. ¡°You think this is bleeding out? How many fights have you been in?¡±


    ¡°Enough to know that you will die before the night is done.¡± The man guffawed.


    <i>¡®He dipped his dagger in poison.¡¯</i> Taizo snickered.


    Sashiki grinned, already knowing from past experiences that he was immune from any poisons he had encountered. ¡°Will I now?¡±


    ¡°He will know before too long when his side goes numb,¡± the other male said, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but your poison does not affect me.¡± Sashiki sighed. ¡°Do you not know who I am?¡±


    The men nced at one another, confused. ¡°You¡¯re the same dog that keeps trying to steal Reina¡¯s attention.¡±


    Sashiki shook his head. They knew enough to know that he was a dog spirit. From his pale skin and hair, it would be fairly obvious that he was from the most North Western territories. Any of the other dog breeds would have dark hair or darker skin, depending on what area they lived in.


    He had met a few in his travels. The Southern dog spirits were darker-skinned and more attuned to the nature in which they resided, some even having adopted the names the humans referred to them as, which was elf kind. While the Northern dogs had dark hair and pale skin, they were more confrontational and burley than their southern and western kinsman. Within all the territories, many different kinds of spiritual beings took on appearances ranging from animals to objects. There had been arge explosion of the youkai poption within thest fifty years, leading to many conflicts overnd.


    Because youkai lived for hundreds of years, if they were careful, they could wait out a human¡¯s short existence and swoop in upon the man¡¯s death and take hisnds and property. Some youkai even went so far as to take humans as ves or ythings. He frowned as he thought of one particr cruel youkai who had tortured his human ve so much that she had starved herself to death to escape the endless torment she had suffered at her master¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Be gone,¡± Sashiki said as irritation started to bubble to the surface.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t finished with you yet, boy.¡±


    Sashiki growled low in warning. He was now annoyed rather than amused as his thoughts reflected on that particr youkai. Due to his own ignorance, he had not noticed the female¡¯s condition until it was toote. Despite him trying to force-feed her and pouring water down her throat, she sumbed to her fate shortly after he had arrived at the man¡¯s home. Needless to say, the youkai had met his demise after a brief encounter with Sashiki.


    ¡°Last warning.¡± Sashiki snarled. ¡°You will not like the result should you ignore my warning.¡±


    One manughed and sprinted forward to attack Sashiki. As quickly as the man hade, Sashiki¡¯s hand was faster, catching the male by the throat and flinging him backward after a sickening crunch filled the air. The mannded in a crumpled heap, his eyes wide and sightless.


    It took the other two a few minutes toprehend what had happened, and immediately, they took a more serious stance. Sashiki¡¯s grin turned more sinister, and crouched, preparing for the fight.


    Taizo nced around him in the pools as he felt an electrical surge from his host, and he blinked in surprise. <i>¡®Oie, oie, calm down, Sashiki.¡¯ </i>He jumped back, startled when blue arcs surrounded the tree he was standing before and gasped. <i>¡®Sashiki!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I warned them. I¡¯ve had enough of this childish y.¡¯</i> He snarled.


    <i>¡®I understand that, but you need to calm down before you fry your tree of life!¡¯ </i>Taizo snapped.


    <i>¡®If this is my end, then it is my time.¡¯</i> Sashiki huffed.


    <i>¡®You have no heirs, which means if you die, I die also.¡¯</i>


    That seemed to calm his host down slightly, but that excitement for the fight remained. <i>¡®I can actually sizzle my tree?¡¯</i> Sashiki asked humorously.


    <i>¡®Uh, yes. You have my power along with yours, and mine happens to be electrical in nature.¡¯</i> Taizo rolled his eyes. He was rather curious as to how his host had been able to tap into that power when he had pretty much kept it a secret. It was a powerful ability that he wasn¡¯t sure his host could handle at the moment.


    <i>¡®So does that make you like the God Ryujin? Or more like Fujin?¡¯</i> Sashiki asked as he dodged the male who was trying to sh at him.


    The names caused him to shiver in recognition, yet he wasn¡¯t sure why. <i>¡®I think the ability is from the Ryujin, but I don¡¯t know for certain.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Sometimes I think you are vague on purpose.¡¯</i> Sashiki grunted as he kicked the other male into a nearby tree.


    Taizo grinned.<i> ¡®Of course. It¡¯s so much fun.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Jackass.¡¯</i> Sashiki said as he dusted his hands after the fight. Both males were lying unconscious, and he turned to walk away.


    ¡°Sashiki?¡±


    Sashiki¡¯s breath caught in his throat. It was Reina calling him. He stopped walking and turned around with a raised brow.


    He froze when she barreled into him, throwing her arms around his neck. ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered in his ear, which caused shivers to run down his back. ¡°They have been hanging around a lottely, which was infuriating.¡±


    His mouth went dry as her breath crested over his ear, and he tried to swallow the lump that had formed in his throat. Instead, he just nodded.


    Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®Idiot!¡¯</i>

 Redemption in a World Touched by Darkness

    Chapter Seven


    Redemption in A World Touched By Darkness


    Taizo lost count of the years that passed. Sashiki had finally admitted his feelings for Reina, but it took several years to realize it. They had established a small ce near the mountains, with a small piece ofnd filled with flourishing gardens and animals to sustain their growing family.


    Sashiki and Reina had two small boys and a little girl. The boys were four years apart, one eleven years old and growing into a rather fierce adult. His youngest son was more collected and calm, much like Sashiki was unless infuriated. The rambunctious little girl was only three and a highly active youkai.


    Arina, Sashiki¡¯s daughter, was quick of wit and brilliant. Her mind worked in ways that neither parent could understand. At such a young age, Arina could solveplex puzzles that often left Sashiki and Reina questioning how much they knew about the world. She had long silver hair with bright red running through the lengths. Much like her father, her eyes were gold, and her skin was pale.


    Sashiki¡¯s eldest son, Hisanori, was also intelligent and quick to learn new things. His temper often got him into trouble, resulting in a few training injuries. As Hisanori grew, however, his sword skill was getting to the point of being better than his father¡¯s. He wanted to go out independently and explore the world, but Sashiki wouldn¡¯t hear of it. Not until his eldest son¡¯s own inner spirit woke.


    Hisanori¡¯s hair hung past his knees even when pulled into a high topknot. His long hair was brilliant red like his mother¡¯s, and he had his mother¡¯s fiery temper. Unlike Sashiki, he had his mother¡¯s green eyes and darker-toned skin.


    Kin¡¯ya had a mix of his parents, with green eyes and silver hair. His skin was pale, but he had darker patches on his face and arms. They looked more like markings rather than a skin issue. The markings trailed from the outer corners of his eyes and curved towards the boy¡¯s nose. He had simr markings lining his cheekbones and on his arms. Much like Sashiki, Kin¡¯ya was more interested in learning about the arrival of youkai in the world and how it hade to be.


    As the years passed and Sashiki¡¯s sons grew, they eventually moved into their own plot ofnd. Hisanori¡¯s home was further north, and Kin¡¯ya¡¯s was closer to the ocean on the other side of the maind. Arina remained in her parent¡¯s home, assisting her mother with tending the gardens and livestock.


    Taizo lost track of the years, relishing how his host had grown into a wise andpassionate individual. Sashiki was calm and collected, pushing himself and inspiring others to better themselves in all aspects of life. Youkai from all over knew who he was and often sought him out for advice. Somewhere in Sashiki¡¯s life, he adopted the title of Lord, and many youkai built their homes close to his.


    Taizo wasn¡¯t sure if it was the security of knowing a stronger youkai protected those weaker than him or if it just made them feel moreforted. A few yearster, Arina moved into her home when she married a youkai from a nearby vige. It saddened Sashiki, but he was happy she was starting her own family.


    The years flew by in a sh and almost stopped when a group of humans ambushed Reina. It had taken Sashiki almost a week to locate his wife, and she was near death when he finally stumbled upon her crumpled and tortured body. In a desperate attempt, Sashiki had gathered his wife in his arms and carried her to the vige where his daughter lived, only to have her sumb to her injuries shortly after.


    Sashiki had been devastated and infuriated. The grief had almost been too much for the youkai until he came across the familiar scent of the humans, which was only recognizable due to the smell lingering on his wife when he found her.


    The rage almost took Sashiki into a ce that Taizo never wanted to witness his host go to again. It had taken years to help Sashiki heal from his grief. Even though he never really got over his wife¡¯s death, he managed to push himself to continue living. Arina had given birth to two girls and two boys, and his sons had their own families.


    It had eased the sadness Sashiki felt with each passing year. Today was good as Sashiki sat on his porch with a water-filled wooden bucket. The sun shone down on the quiet area, and birds chirped as they flew around. Sashiki¡¯s mind reflected on past battles and how he had neglected his swords.


    Taizo smiled sadly as he watched Sashiki set up his station to sharpen and polish his swords. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but to him, it was as though Sashiki was anticipating something happening soon. The night before, his host had spent hours writing letters to each of his children and grandchildren. It hadn¡¯t been a premonition or anything, but Taizo knew something was off. Yet despite the foreboding Taizo felt, his host was happy.


    Sashiki had removed his sandals and neatly ced them beside his wash basin. Next to him were several whetstones and clothes for polishing. Hours passed as Sashiki whistled happily in the sun, not bothered when the sun started to dip below the mountains. Dusk hade quickly, surprising Taizo.


    Sashiki stood as an afterthought, leaned his sword against therge wooden basin, and left the porch to grab himself a bite to eat. When he returned, Taizo watched, horrified, as his host slipped on his sandals. He spun around to try to catch himself, but there was nothing but air. Everything slowed to a crawl as his host fell heavily onto his newly sharpened sword and impaled himself.


    Taizo spun around as the tree vibrated violently. He watched helplessly as arge gash appeared on the trunk. The leaves and blossoms wilted and fell onto the small ind, and Taizo gulped. Turning his head, he watched the water around him ripple from his host¡¯s injury. Within seconds, Sashiki was in the pools, blinking at Taizo curiously.


    ¡°I suppose this is what death feels like?¡± Sashiki asked softly.


    Taizo blinked his eyes rapidly and nodded. A brilliant light appeared behind him, and Taizo looked over his shoulder. It was like a tear had formed, and a shadow was within the light. It didn¡¯t appear or approach them but just stood there as though waiting. It didn¡¯t take Taizo long to realize who stood there.


    <i>¡®Reina waits,¡¯ </i>Taizo swallowed as he walked over to his host, almost like he had been through this before. He automatically knew he had to sever the bond they had formed and release his host from its constraints. He lifted his hand and drew the design he seemed to know already, and he winced when he felt a tear and heard a faint snap as the threat binding them fell to the ground.


    ¡°What happens to you, Taizo?¡± Sashiki asked as his eyes went to the white light.


    <i>¡®I do not know.¡¯</i> Taizo admitted. <i>¡®You are my first host, and this is my first loss.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki nodded. ¡°If you happen to continue on with my family line and you be one of my son¡¯s spirit or even my grandchildren¡¯s, teach them well and let them know I did not suffer.¡±


    Taizo swallowed again and nodded sadly. <i>¡®Your children already have their own spirits, so I would most likely go to one of your grandsons.¡¯</i>


    Sashiki smiled brilliantly and hugged him. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± He released Taizo and looked at the white tear almost eagerly. ¡°I have missed her.¡± the man whispered.


    Taizo watched sadly as Sashiki walked to the light. When he saw Reina greet Sashiki happily, he allowed a small smile to cross his lips. <i>¡®Be at peace, Sashiki,¡¯ </i>he whispered once the tear closed. Turning away from the now ck section of the pools, Taizo watched the tree disintegrate into ash and the pool¡¯s drain of lifeblood. Not sure how long he stood there. It felt like days before a rift opened in the ck space.


    Furrowing his brow, Taizo walked slowly towards it, unsure what would happen. Taking a deep breath, He slipped through the ck rift into a different pool and frowned. Everything was in shadow, and even the tree on the ind seemed greyed out.


    He furrowed his brow as he slowly walked around the pools, wondering why it looked so different. Taizo walked to the edge of the water, stared down into the ck depths and tried to step into it to reach the tree, but he hit a solid wall. Stepping back, Taizo lifted his head and watched gold flicker through the invisible wall. It was as though he wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.


    He knew Sashiki¡¯s grandchildren were old enough to receive their own spirits, yet this didn¡¯t feel like it.


    <i>¡®You should not be here.¡¯</i>


    Taizo jerked to the side as the voice echoed around him. <i>¡®Where should I be?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You are in my pools. You should have gone into hibernation and been sent to the spirit well to wait for your next host, ¡¯</i> the voice said.


    <i>¡®Would I not just go there after my host passes?¡¯</i> Taizo frowned.


    <i>¡®Theoretically speaking.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Which son are you in?¡¯</i> Taizo asked.


    There was a long silence before the spirit spoke. <i>¡®Kin¡¯ya.¡¯</i>


    Taizo nodded. <i>¡®The youngest. Does he know of his father¡¯s passing?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Not yet.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Are you going to inform him?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®That is not my job. He must wait as all youkai would to be notified by their family.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®So, how is it you know of this spirit well?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I do not know. But I do know you do not belong here.¡¯</i>


    Taizo sighed. <i>¡®So do I just leave the way I came in?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Your guess is as good as mine would be.¡¯</i>


    Turning, Taizo walked back towards the area he had entered and slipped through the rift. <i>¡®Alright, so now where do I go?¡¯</i> He asked no one in particr. Not sure how long he stood there, Taizo sat down on the ck path. Everything was shrouded in ck, and the silence was deafening.


    <i>¡®What are you doing here?¡¯</i> A male voice asked him.


    Taizo jumped despite himself and turned his head in the direction he assumed the voice hade from. <i>¡®To be honest, I don¡¯t know.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Why are you not with your host?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®My host died.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I see, and you ended up here?¡¯</i>


    Taizo nodded and chuckled. <i>¡®I walked through a rift that appeared in my former hosts¡¯ pools and ended up in another pool, but it was shrouded in shadow. A spirit already upied the space and told me I should have gone into hibernation.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Indeed you should have. Your spirit would have gone to the soul well to wait for your next host.¡¯</i> The voice said.


    <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯</i> Taizo mumbled. <i>¡®So why did I not go to this ce?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If you did not feel the urge to sleep, then that means your next host is ready for you.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®I see no other rift or ce to go, ¡¯</i> Taizo said, pushing to his feet and looking around him. <i>¡®The only one I saw was this one.¡¯</i> He pointed to the rift behind him. <i>¡®This is my former host¡¯s youngest son¡¯s pools.¡¯</i>


    Taizo couldn¡¯t see anyone through the thick darkness, so he sighed. <i>¡®Why are you here?¡¯ </i>He asked the male voice.


    <i>¡®I patrol this area. My job right now is to ensure spirits do not get lost within this vast space.¡¯</i>


    Taizo lifted a brow. <i>¡®You do not have a host?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Not yet. When he is ready for me, he will call.¡¯</i>


    Taizo shook his head and squinted his eyes, trying to prate the darkness.


    <i>¡®Come, let us find your host and ce you where you should be.¡¯</i>


    Taizo felt a slight movement in the air, and his eyes followed. However, he squinted when a bright white light erupted in front of him. He lifted his hands to shield his eyes from the blinding change.


    <i>¡®Come.¡¯</i>R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    All Taizo could see was a floating orb of light as it bobbed away from him. Gasping, Taizo sprinted after it. He could make out a shrouded hand holding the orb and a shadow walking, but he couldn¡¯t see any distinguishing features or color. <i>¡®Who are you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®A spirit like yourself.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yet you patrol this area instead of being housed in a host?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yes. This is my domain, at least for now. I was given this task until my host has need of me. The world is not yet ready for his kind, so I do this until the timees.¡¯</i>


    Taizo lifted a brow but remained silent as he followed the light orb. They seemed to walk for hours before the orb stopped, and Taizo blinked. <i>¡®Are we there?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yes. It has been almost five hundred years since your host died.¡¯</i>


    Taizo¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. <i>¡®You¡¯re kidding?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Time flows differently here.¡¯</i> The male said.


    <i>¡®Apparently.¡¯</i> Taizo muttered. <i>¡®So is this his grandchild?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Great grandchild.¡¯</i>


    Taizo furrowed his brow but nodded in understanding. <i>¡®Thank you for guiding me.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®That is my duty.¡¯ </i>The orb hovered before a wavering rift, and Taizo slipped through, squinting his eyes at the sudden difference in atmosphere. This time, nothing was greyed out.


    As with hisst host, a small boy was seemingly asleep in the water. The boy wouldn¡¯t wake until Taizo touched the tree, so with a sigh, he stepped into the water, but this time, he had to stop and catch his breath as a surge of energy flowed from the water into his body. Once he could breathe, Taizo made his way over to the ind that housed the tree.


    <i>¡®Shesh, ¡¯</i> he grumbled as he stepped into the dark earth and ced his hand on the trunk. Clenching his eyes shut, he felt the same energy surge through his fingertips. <i>¡®Oh,e on!¡¯</i> Taizo growled. <i>¡®It wasn¡¯t my fault you didn¡¯t indicate where you were situated.¡¯</i>


    The tree seemed to chuckle at him with soft vibrations.


    A soft moan caused Taizo to turn and stare as his new host sat up, rubbing his eyes. Taizo patiently waited for his host to gain his bearings and then blinked when their eyes met. Arge smile broke across the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Taizo smirked. <i>¡®Hello.¡¯</i>


    The boy pushed to his feet, but his eyes never left Taizo¡¯s. ¡°You aren¡¯t at all what I was thinking.¡±


    <i>¡®Oh?¡¯</i> Taizo crossed his arms.


    ¡°I was expecting a huge dog, like my dad.¡±


    Taizo furrowed his brow, uncertain what the boy meant. He knew the kind of youkai the family line followed, those of canine. <i>¡®Are you saying your father can transform himself into arge canine?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my dad¡¯s spirit?¡± The boy asked, confused.


    Taizo shook his head. <i>¡®Your father has his own spirit. I cannot upy the same host as another sentient being.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Oh.¡± The boy said, crestfallen.


    Taizo noticed the boy¡¯s huge disappointment. ¡¯I will tell you a little secret:<i> I was your great grandfather¡¯s spirit.¡¯</i>


    The boy¡¯s head lifted quickly, and his eyes widened. His small mouth dropped open in disbelief. ¡°No way.¡± Taizo saw the wheels turning in the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Which one?¡±


    Again, Taizo frowned. <i>¡®You only have one great-grandfather on your father¡¯s side. I follow the male heirs of that line, not your mothers.¡¯</i>


    The boy sighed.


    <i>¡®You seem disappointed.¡¯</i> Taizo wasn¡¯t expecting that reaction.


    ¡°My great-grandfather fell on his own sword. He didn¡¯t meet his end in a great battle or conflict.¡± The boy shook his head. ¡°My brothers are going tough at me.¡±


    Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®What is your name?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Hisato.¡±


    <i>¡®Well, Hisato, I am Taizo. Your great-grandfather Sashiki was a great youkai who achieved many things, including uniting many youkai and forming alliances with them. Many sought him out for advice or guidance,¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hisato said in a disbelieving tone.


    Taizo nodded.<i> ¡®He was able to secure his ownnd and build it so it was self-sustaining. Sashiki faced many battles, but he was a gentle soul. He preferred diffusing conflicts rather than engaging in them. But, when he had no other choice, he was a force to be reckoned with.¡¯</i>


    ¡°My dad said he was weak.¡±


    Taizo lifted a brow. <i>¡®He was not. Sashiki could harness the power of the storms and fuse them with his own abilities. Was his journal never found?¡¯</i>


    Hisato frowned. ¡°I have never heard of any journal.¡±


    <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯</i> Taizo said. Now, he understood how important it was to ensure his host established good rtions with those around him. Had Sashiki not been so secluded with his feelings, perhaps his name would have been more well-known. <i>¡®Perhaps we could find his journal, and you could learn more about your great-grandfather.¡¯</i>


    ¡°It probably has already been destroyed. My great-grandfather lived over two thousand years ago.¡±


    Taizo was stunned. Hadn¡¯t the spirit guiding him said it had only been five hundred years? Just how long had he been standing outside his host¡¯s son¡¯s pool? Did time really flow that differently in that darkened area? Shaking his head, he turned to the tree and narrowed his eyes. <i>¡®It seems as though you and I need some good conversation.¡¯</i>


    ¡°I have to go to training,¡± Hisato said.


    Taizo nodded. <i>¡®Well, go to your training, and we can speakter.¡¯</i>


    On his death, Sashiki was roughly twelve hundred years old, and his youngest son Kin¡¯ya, would have been around eight hundred. So if five hundred years had passed while walking with the other spirit, he would have lost roughly four hundred years. Kin¡¯ya had already had his children, two boys, one named Reiichi and his youngest, Heizo. Both had their own spirits, so he had to wait until they had children to have a host again.


    Turning, he nced at the pools and studied every inch of them. <i>¡®Is your father Reiichi or Heizo?¡¯ </i>For some reason, he could not distinguish between the boys.


    ¡°Heizo.¡±


    Taizo smirked, <i>¡®You can talk to me inside your head.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Whew.¡¯</i> Hisato sighed in relief. <i>¡®That would have caused me to get very strange looks.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®How many brothers do you have?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Three.¡¯</i> The boy grumbled.


    Taizo chuckled. <i>¡®Not fond of them?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Me and Hisanori always get teased by them. Of course, I am not fond of them.¡¯</i> Hisato said.


    Taizo turned to the tree. Skipping a generation confused him. He was certainly not fond of it and, hopefully, never had to do it again. Now, he had to build a timeline and figure out what had changed in those missing years, not to mention make sense of where his host was at the moment. <i>¡®Where are you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®The vige I grew up in.¡¯ </i>


    Taizo watched through his host¡¯s eyes as the boy made his way to the training grounds. Many youkai were around, very different from the peaceful life Sashiki hade to love and enjoy. He himself had relished the calm nature his host had surrounded himself with. This was busy, heavy activity, and it made Taizo nervous. ¡¯Where,<i> though? It doesn¡¯t appear as though this is the same area I am familiar with.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®My father and his family fled to the inds when the youkai war started. That war has started to flood the inds.¡¯</i> Hisato said. <i>¡®Where were you all that time after my great-grandfather died?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®It seems as though I was lost in darkness. I have much to catch up on.¡¯</i> Taizo frowned.


    <i>¡®I can help you with that. There is a full library of histories that my father had collected before we came to the ind. It is my favorite ce.¡¯</i> Hisato said.


    Taizo smiled. He remembered that Sashiki documented many different kinds of youkai on his travels and his experiences with their different abilities. Sashiki used to write down everything he encountered, from different herbs and spices to various animals and birds. His host used to experiment with foods and random herbs to change the vour. Some had been sesses, while others had been so terrible that Sashiki had endured an upset stomach for a few days, unable to keep food or water down.


    Then, there was the time when Sashiki had been documenting nts and somehow managed to sit in a bed of leaves, resulting in red bite-like marks all over his body. They were so itchy that Sashiki had smothered himself in a thickyer of cool mud to relieve the irritation. It had helped a little, but his host then decided to find a mud pit and sit in it for a week until he could finally move.


    Taizo chuckled. It had been quite the adventure with Sashiki, one that he would be hard-pressed to forget. While he had been lost in his memories, Hisato had gone to the libraries and sat quietly.


    <i>¡®Didn¡¯t you have training?¡¯ </i>Taizo asked once he noticed where his host was.


    <i>¡®I did, but you were distracting me with memories of my great-grandfather.¡¯</i> Hisato chuckled.


    Taizo raised a brow curiously.<i> ¡®I was not aware of it. My apologies.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®It¡¯s alright. I actually was enjoying the memories. I never knew my great-grandfather, except knowing he had shamed himself by impaling himself on his sword. My grandfather was always ashamed to speak of him.¡¯</i> Hisato said.


    <i>¡®I see.¡¯</i> Taizo murmured. <i>¡®He didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡¯</i>


    Hisato smiled. <i>¡®I never thought he did it on purpose.¡¯</i>


    Taizo jumped when a loud bang erupted around him and his host. <i>¡®What the hell?¡¯ </i>He raced to the tree and ced his hand on the trunk.


    Hisato ran to the window, peered out, and gasped when he ducked just in time to avoid getting impaled by a ming spear.<i> ¡®Curses, youkai!¡¯ </i>He snarled.


    Taizo frowned.<i> ¡®Youkai attacking?¡¯</i> What the hell had happened while he was lost in darkness?


    Hisato grunted as he crawled across the floor to the back of the wooden structure. <i>¡®You must have really been out of it. Youkai have been fighting for power and dominance for decades.¡¯</i>


    Taizo frowned but closed his eyes, searching through his host¡¯s tree. He was young and unable to fend off against fully grown youkai, who had years to develop their powers and abilities. <i>¡®You do not have the experience or power to fight off fully grown youkai.¡¯</i> He growled. <i>¡®You need to move!¡¯</i>


    Hisato yelped when arge chunk of the roof crumbled around him as he crawled towards the back entrance of the building. <i>¡®I have to get to my family.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You need to find somewhere safe to hide.¡¯</i> Taizo growled.


    As soon as Hisato exited the building, the small boy crawled quickly to the tree line. At least the forest was directly behind the library, so his host had a ce to hide. Taizo was horrified to see thousands of youkai descending on the boy¡¯s home, and he narrowed his eyes. <i>¡®So many, ¡¯</i> he breathed.


    Hisato climbed into a nearby tree and crawled onto an overhanging branch. From there, he had a great vantage point, but he remained hidden. ¡¯<i>I see Hisanori.¡¯</i>¡¯


    Taizo could peer through his host¡¯s eyes to see what he saw, and he frowned. The youkai were relentless and unmerciful, which led Taizo to believe that these youkai were nothing short of mindless creatures that the humans loved to dub demons. There was no rational thought to their killing or shoving. No pattern to their storm. <i>¡®They are not here to kill everyone.¡¯ </i>Taizo mused. <i>¡®They are looking for something.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®What would they be looking for?¡¯</i> Hisato questioned, his eyes following his little brother¡¯s path around the houses. Hisanori was only two years younger than him, but he was alone and appeared to be very frightened.


    Having no answers for his host, Taizo grunted.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Hisato hissed quietly, his eyes moving to where his father was being dragged. They had captured his mighty father. His eyes widened when his two older brothers were brought out immediately. <i>¡®I have to help them,¡¯</i> he said.


    <i>¡®What do you hope to aplish? You and I have been together less than a day, and you have not honed your abilities, let alone mine. You would die before you could assist anyone.¡¯</i> Taizo snapped.


    Hisato¡¯s eyes moved to the line of youkai being brought out to a veryrge beast, and he gulped when his eyesnded on his grandfather. <i>¡®They even caught granddad.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Kin¡¯ya.¡¯</i> Taizo hissed when his eyesnded on the adult male. Sashiki¡¯s son had grown to be a rather impressive man.


    Hisato leaned closer but didn¡¯t have to hear what was being said.


    ¡°Ah, so the Lord Kin¡¯ya still lives.¡±


    ¡°Your relentless attacks prove to be useless,¡± Kin¡¯ya growled.


    Therge youkai grinned, shing his massive set of jagged teeth. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Heizo snarled.


    ¡°Well, we are here to eradicate the dog n. Useless and unbing. You think you are above the rest.¡±


    Kin¡¯ya narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    The beastly youkai walked up to the male and ran his wed hands down his cheek. ¡°We were told to gather your family and bring you before the God of storms.¡±


    Kin¡¯ya jerked away from the wandering fingers. ¡°For what purpose?¡±


    Heizo turned his head to look at his father. ¡°What would Susanoo want with us?¡±


    The beast snapped his head over to Heizo and, in a quick move, was at the younger male¡¯s side. His chin was gripped in a tight hand, and his face was brought close to the beast youkai¡¯s. Gagging, Heizo tried to turn his head.


    ¡°Shall it be you who is first to die at my hands or your children?¡±


    Heizo¡¯s eyes widened when his two eldest children were yanked into the circle. His mouth opened in protest, but Kin¡¯ya spoke first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for, but surely small children are no threat to you,¡± Kin¡¯ya growled.


    The beast returned to the older male and grinned at him. ¡°Oh, but they are, just as you and your son are. All the dog ns are threats, and we will deal with them ordingly.¡±


    Heizo¡¯s oldest son, Takeshi, was dragged into the circle and shoved to the ground.


    Heizo struggled against his restraints, growling fiercely.


    Kin¡¯ya clenched his teeth. ¡°What is it you seek?¡±


    ¡°The God of storms seeks your youki.¡± The beast grinned widely.


    Kin¡¯ya frowned then. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The God of storms is on the hunt to eradicate all those who oppose him, and you are at the top of his list.¡±


    ¡°I have no qualms with Susanoo. What could I possibly have that could be a threat against a God?¡± Kin¡¯ya snarled. His eyes remained on his young grandson as another youkai pulled a crude-looking dagger from his tattered clothing. He pulled against the youkai and held him when the dagger was ced against Takeshi¡¯s throat. ¡°Why would he be afraid of our spirits?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± The beast barked. ¡°No, he is not afraid. He just wants your death!¡±


    Just as the words left his mouth, the dagger slid across the boy¡¯s throat, and both Kin¡¯ya and Heizo snarled, struggling against their captors.


    Takeshi¡¯s eyes widened, but no sound escaped his lips as the blood drained out of him.


    Takeru burst into a frantic flurry of arms and legs as he was dragged before the beast Youkai. A cloaked figure walked forward, and Heizo watched, horrified, as small hands hovered over the dying boy¡¯s body. Heizo¡¯s eyes widened as he watched a faint wavering light be pulled from his eldest son¡¯s body and wrapped up in the small hands. The hands then moved to his other son, pulling the same wavering light from him. Takeru¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, and his mouth opened in a silent scream. Then, he dropped heavily to the ground.


    Kin¡¯ya barred his teeth, struggling even harder.


    ¡°Hold him!¡± The beast snapped. Kin¡¯ya could feel the rage build up and crackle as his power rose in a blind fury.


    The cloaked figure turned to the older male and pointed.


    Kin¡¯ya¡¯s fury was building so much that the air around him grew so quickly that the youkai holding him jumped back, startled. Now free, he raced forward and shed at the youkai holding his other grandson. It was over within seconds, but Kin¡¯ya was instantly tackled and pinned against the ground.


    The cloaked figure walked over to him and bent down, showing nothing but a sh of a smile. Kin¡¯ya screamed when she ced her hands on his head.


    Heizo¡¯s mouth dropped open as he watched the cloaked figure rip his father¡¯s soul from his body, and he shuddered. His father was powerful and not easily defeated, but these youkai were on another level. He didn¡¯t even have the power to defeat them. No one did, not since his grandsire, Sashiki, who had died over two thousand years ago.


    Panicked, Heizo¡¯s eyes scanned the group of vigers who had been captured and was thankful that his other two sons were not among them.


    Gasping, Heizo¡¯s eyes snapped to the beast Youkai, who stared at him. ¡°Now, what could you be looking for?¡±


    Heizo snarled furiously.


    ¡°Do you have other children or family here that we are unaware of?¡± The beast grinned.


    Heizo narrowed his eyes and clenched his teeth together.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± The beast snapped before turning away from the struggling male. ¡°Make him watch, and then kill him.¡±


    Taizo felt his mouth go dry in dread. The name Susanoo had caused his whole body to go cold, and as he watched the cloaked figure pull youki after youki from the captured individuals, he shuddered. <i>¡®You need to move, now!¡¯ He hissed. ¡®Unless you seek death, your line will end if you remain here.¡¯</i>


    Hisato wiped his eyes and gulped. <i>¡®What about Hisanori?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Let us hope he is smart enough to remain hidden. If you are caught, you will suffer the same fate as your elder siblings.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    <i>¡®How can I live with myself if I just leave them to die?¡¯</i> Hisato sobbed.


    <i>¡®You can seek revengeter after you have grown stronger.¡¯ </i>Taizo said. <i>¡®You are no match for them.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded, defeated. He wasn¡¯t stupid and knew how powerful his grandfather had been. If Kin¡¯ya hadn¡¯t been able to defeat them or his father, he had no hope at all.


    ¡®Move!¡¯ Taizo snarled.


    Hisato took onest look at the gathered youkai and then slid out of his hiding spot quickly and as quietly as he could. There was one ce he could go to hide until the youkai left. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t stay in the vige and would move on.

 Whispers of the Fallen

    Chapter Eight?


    Whispers of the Fallen


    Hisato had found a cave a few miles from the vige and hunkered down for several days before carefully pulling himself out. Taizo had called the boy to the pools to help ease the grief he felt at the loss of his family. Not knowing if his father, Heizo, had survived or if his younger brother, Hisanori, was still alive, Hisato had almost given up all hope.


    Now that themotion had died down, Hisato wanted nothing more than to locate his younger brother and then return to the vige to analyze the damage from the attack. In the space of a few days, Hisato had grown up far quicker than he should have. Determined to locate his family that was left, he set out towards the vige, albeit carefully.


    <i>¡®Keep your senses on alert,¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato nodded his head as he tiptoed through the forest. It didn¡¯t take him long to get to the outskirts of the vige, and he frowned curiously. He could have sworn that it had taken him much longer to run and find the cave than to return to the ce he now hated. As soon as he stepped foot into the now quiet vige, the scent of death immediately rammed into his nose, and he gagged. <i>¡®I don¡¯t know if I can do this.¡¯</i> He whispered.


    Taizo sighed. <i>¡®Can you feel satisfied if you leave?¡¯</i>


    Hisato shook his head in response. <i>¡®I know I have to do this, but I knew almost everyone in the vige.¡¯ </i>


    Taizo remained quiet as his host carefully roamed the vige in case something was hidden. To his relief, there were no signs of his father or his other brother, but as he rounded the corner, the boy¡¯s heart sank.


    Taizo stared horrified at the disy before them. The youkai had erected spears and impaled those they had killed upon them. Hisato fell to his knees as his eyesnded on his two brothers and grandfather. The ground was soaked from their blood, and their decapitated bodies were piled haphazardly in a deep pit. Smoke rose from the pit, and Hisato lost the contents of his stomach.


    <i>¡®You need to get out of here. We don¡¯t know if they will be back.¡¯</i> Taizo muttered nervously.


    <i>¡®I have to bury them.¡¯</i> Hisato said.


    <i>¡®If theye back and see a change, they will know someone is alive and hunt you down. You need to try and locate your brother.¡¯</i> Taizo urged.


    ¡°Hisanori.¡± He whispered.


    Hisato had just gotten to his feet when a loud crashing through the trees alerted him and Taizo that somethingrge wasing. In a panic, Hisato froze and sucked his breath in sharply. <i>¡®Move, move, move, move, move!¡¯</i> Taizo snarled.


    Hisato instantly about faced and raced towards the library, which was situated a few houses away from where he was. Running as quickly as he could muster, Hisato dove through the doors and rolled on the floor. Scrambling on the smooth surface, he lunged behind arge shelf holding several rolled-up documents. Panting breathlessly, Hisato craned his hearing, listening to the crashing sounds. <i>¡®Do you think it saw me?¡¯</i>


    Taizo wiggled his nose. <i>¡®We will find out soon enough.¡¯</i>


    A loud bang indicated that whatever it was was searching the buildings for stragglers. Hisato¡¯s eyes caught a faint movement, and his head snapped to where he had seen it. It took only a moment for his eyes to adjust and focus on a small foot¡ªa foot he recognized immediately. A small head poked around the corner, and eyes widened as soon as they met Hisato¡¯s, but the elder brother quickly ced his finger to his lips, indicating silence.


    Hisanori nodded but quivered where he sat huddled against the shelves fearfully. Hisato crawled over to his brother and wrapped his arm around his shoulders as a precaution in case the youkai who searched stumbled across the library. So far, it sounded like it hadpletely missed the small secluded hut.


    Hisato knew Hisanori enough to know he got frightened easily, mostly because he was born as the fighting had broken out against the different youkai ns. So now, any loud noise caused the youngest boy to jump. Leaning close to his brother¡¯s ear, he whispered, ¡°As soon as it leaves, we must go.¡±


    ¡°What about mom and dad?¡± Hisanori whispered hoarsely.


    ¡°We will search for their trail and find them if they still live,¡± Hisato said.


    ¡°Takeshi and Takeru?¡±


    ¡°Do not fear; we are together, which is all that matters right now. But hush, we don¡¯t want that thing to find us.¡± Hisato said.


    Hisanori gulped and nodded.


    As they waited, Hisato quickly scanned the scrolls and handwritten books that lined the shelves for anything useful. Seeing as the home was destroyed, Hisato would have to find a new ce to settle down.


    <i>¡®Wait!¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®Go back to the brown leather journal.¡¯</i>


    Hisato furrowed his brow and pulled the book from the shelf. He gasped,<i> ¡®It¡¯s my great-grandfather¡¯s journal.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Take it with you. There should be two others with it. Both are brown leather bound. One is filled with herbs and remedies, and the otherbels the different species of youkai Sashiki had encountered.¡¯</i> Taizo stated.


    It took Hisato a few minutes to find the other journals, and he ced them inside a cloth bag sitting on the ground. <i>¡®What else?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Look for any kind of timeline from your great-grandfather. He drew maps of thends and documented ces useful to him and areas to avoid. He also listed where other dog ns lived,¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®It might even have the location of thends he had established as his own.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded and ced the journals into the bag. Once finished and satisfied that the youkai had moved on, he grabbed Hisanori¡¯s hand and pulled him to his feet. ¡°We must find food and then get out of here quickly.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to find mom and dad?¡± Hisanori asked as he nervously followed his brother out.


    ¡°Once we find safety, then yes. We are in no shape to go searching now.¡± Hisato rolled his eyes. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Hisanori sprinted to catch up to his brother and kept looking around every corner as though something was about to jump out at him.


    It took them several hours to gather enough food to sustain them while they travelled. Hisato had gathered a few weapons, even though he wasn¡¯t nearly as skilled at them as his father or grandfather. After waking his spirit, he was supposed to start training today. But the youkai attack had changed all that.


    Hisato kept to the well-worn path that led to the floodway, hoping to find a boat or something to cross the expanse of water. However, he wasn¡¯t sure how the maind would be. From what he could remember, his family had fled the maind to escape all the fighting, but it seemed the battle had followed them to the inds.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Hisanori asked as he struggled with therge bag.


    ¡°To the maind. We might be able to find a safe haven from all the fighting,¡± Hisato muttered, pushing past a thick bush.


    ¡°But Dad said it was worse there,¡± Hisanori stated.


    ¡°Then where would you like us to go?¡± Hisato growled. ¡°That thing is still here, and it looks like it¡¯s looking for us. Do you want to stay in enemy territory to find our parents?¡±


    ¡°What can we do alone?¡± Hisanori moaned.


    ¡°We can learn to fight, train to be stronger and thene back to fight them.¡±


    Hisanori shook his head.


    Taizo whirled around when a soft voice filled his pools. Instantly, he crouched low. Thest time he remembered a voice entering his pools was with his first host. Growling, he narrowed his eyes, searching every inch of Hisato¡¯s pools. It was a male voice this time, and that caused Taizo¡¯s hair to rise on the back of his neck.


    It was more a mournful sound than anything, sending shivers through his body.


    <i>¡®No.¡¯</i> The voice whispered. <i>¡®Stop!.¡¯</i>


    The tree vibrated behind him as though responding to the voice. Taizo snarled loudly.


    <i>¡®Do not go there!¡¯</i> The voice wailed. <i>¡®Danger, death, misery!¡¯</i>


    Taizo¡¯s skin crawled. Could he trust the voice? It sounded familiar, but he wasn¡¯t sure he should trust it. It was so ominous that now Taizo was left uncertain.


    Taizo took a deep breath. <i>¡®Wait.¡¯</i>


    Hisato stopped, and Hisanori bumped into him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hold up,¡± Hisato said to his brother. <i>¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I keep getting a warning for you not to leave the ind.¡¯</i> Taizo said uncertainly.


    <i>¡®A warning? From who?¡¯</i> Hisato asked.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t know, but the voice sounds desperate enough for me to listen to it.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®So where do we go then?¡¯ </i>Hisato asked curiously, looking around at the forest.


    <i>¡®Go into the forest and try and find a secluded area not frequently travelled by anyone.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You know, there was a story of a youkai from thousands of years ago who had a spirit betray him.¡¯ </i>


    Taizo shuddered. Was that story about him and his first host? Shaking his head clear of those thoughts, he said, <i>¡®We need to rethink what to do.¡¯</i>


    Hisato shook his head and waved his little brother over to the bushes. ¡°Come on, maybe you¡¯re right, and we should find Mom and Dad.¡±


    Hisanori red at his brother. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said we have no chance against those monsters?¡±


    Hisato nodded, ¡°I did. But I keep getting warnings from my inner spirit.¡±


    Hisanori¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°That¡¯s right, you woke yours hours ago. What¡¯s he like?¡±


    Hisato rolled his eyes as he stepped over a broken log. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure yet, but it seems alright.¡± He shifted the bag on his shoulder as they made their way through the thick underbrush. ¡°When you were hiding, did you see what direction the youkai went?¡±


    Hisanori nodded. ¡°They went more ind towards the mountains.¡±


    Hisato shuddered, ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not the mountains with the monster.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see what mountain, just that they went that way.¡± Hisanori pointed ind.


    ¡°Fantastic.¡±


    Taizo ced his hand on the trunk of his host¡¯s tree to see what abilities Hisato had ess to. Unfortunately for him, Hisato was a rookie and had no experience with any of his abilities. Giving a heavy sigh, Taizo filtered a small bit of his own energy into the tree.


    <i>¡®What are you doing?¡¯</i> Hisato asked once he realized his hands were glowing a faint pink color.


    <i>¡®Assisting in releasing your energy. You might need it.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    <i>¡®What exactly does that mean?¡¯</i> Hisato asked curiously.


    <i>¡®It means you can tap into energy as a defence should the need arise, or it can be used offensively,¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    <i>¡®Like power? Something like what my grandfather had?¡¯</i> Hisato muttered.


    <i>¡®Yes. Although I don¡¯t know what abilities your grandfather possessed or even your father, you, as his heir, should have simr skills.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I have never seen my father use any powers.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Really?¡¯ </i>Taizo quipped. <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯</i> Heizo should have developed his abilities during his life. Why did his father not use his powers?


    Hisato and his brother walked through the brush until they came to a small clearing with a small stream nearby. They were close to the mountains but not too close for them to be discovered by any lurking youkai.


    <i>¡®Now what?¡¯</i> Hisato asked Taizo.


    <i>¡®Make camp and wait for nightfall. Then you should be able to search for tracks showing you where they went with your parents.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    If at all possible, Taizo wanted to discover why Heizo never used his energy. The only way for him to discover that they would need to find Heizo alive.


    <i>¡®What about Hisanori?¡¯ </i>Hisato asked, spreading a small nket and waving his brother to sit. Rummaging through the bag, he pulled out a few dried-out hunks of meat.


    <i>¡®Is he trustworthy enough to leave alone without wandering away?¡¯</i> Taizo asked, closing one eye.


    <i>¡®I think he would be too scared to go far.¡¯</i> Hisato rolled his eyes.


    Taizo shook his head. Silently, he cursed Heizo for not minding his children or at least ensuring they knew how to protect themselves. <i>¡®Do you or your brother know how to use weapons?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®No, that was why I was going to training after you woke up.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t wake up.¡¯</i> Taizo snorted indignantly. <i>¡®You woke up, but I was always awake.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Oh.¡¯</i> Hisato smiled.


    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. If there had been a youkai takeover for years, why on earth would Kin¡¯ya or Heizo not focus on ensuring their children knew how to defend their homes and families? <i>¡®How long has this battle been going on for?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t know. Since I can remember. We came to the ind to escape it all, but Dad said it followed us here.¡¯</i> Hisato said.


    <i>¡¯So why do you or your brother </i><b><i>not</i></b><i> know how to defend yourselves? Why would your father not have used his youki to ensure your safety?¡¯</i> Taizo frowned.


    <i>¡®Grandfather always did that. But you saw what happened. They killed him like it was nothing.¡¯</i> Hisato said.


    Taizo growled in frustration. Now, he disliked missing what had happened after his first host had died. Turning to the tree, he touched the trunk and probed his host¡¯s memories. Images appeared all around him, but he stopped when Hisato cried out as though in pain. <i>¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i>


    Hisato didn¡¯t have to exin; Taizo could see it clearly. It appeared that he could only delve into his host¡¯s memories so far before it caused his host injury. <i>¡®Dammit!¡¯</i> He cursed loudly. Taizo was now angry, and he crossed his arms over his chest. He needed to discover exactly what happened in the years he missed after Sashiki died.


    <i>¡®What did you do?¡¯</i> Hisato growled as he ced his head in his hands.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m Sorry. I was looking at your memories. I was unaware that they caused you pain,¡¯ </i>Taizo admitted.


    <i>¡®Well, don¡¯t do it again. Whatever you missed, you must wait until I review the books you told me to grab.¡¯</i> Hisato snapped.


    Taizo sighed. <i>¡®So exin to me why your father never used his abilities. If there is a youkai war, would it not make sense to use your powers to ensure the safety of your people and family?¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®How should I know? You¡¯ll have to ask him if we can rescue him from those beasts.¡¯</i>


    Taizo shook his head.


    * * * *


    Taizo carefully watched Hisato inch his way closer to the youkai encampment. He had spent a few hours instructing his host how to ensure stealth and restrained movements when approaching enemy territory. Hisato had originally wanted to storm into the camp and rescue his parents, but Taizo had reigned him back from the reckless urge to a more sophisticated and practical one.


    Hisato had sat for hours on the edge of the camp, watching and listening while maintaining an upwind position in case there were youkai with extremely sensitive noses. The other matter was his host had no battle experience or stealth. If Hisato were to be discovered, he would be captured and most likely killed. Taizo was somewhat thankful that Hisanori had been convinced to remain behind and hidden in the trees.


    Hisanori was unhappy about being left behind but had chosen to stay hidden after the not-so-delicate descriptions should trouble arise.


    <i>¡®I think they are holding the prisoners closer to the center of their camp.¡¯</i> Hisato said to his inner spirit.


    <i>¡®And how do you propose to sneak in undetected?¡¯</i> Taizo snorted.


    Hisato sighed. <i>¡®I could camouge myself in foliage.¡¯</i> Hisato nced around him at all the trees and bushes.


    <i>¡®Oh, sure, like a moving bush or tree will be something of the norm.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Good point.¡¯</i> Hisato rolled his eyes.<i> ¡®What would you propose?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Maybe wait until nightfall so you can stick to the shadows.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®They could be torturing them or killing them as we speak, and your advice is to wait?¡¯ </i>Hisato growled.


    <i>¡®That is exactly my advice. You are untrained in battle, not wed; you have no heirs. What do you hope to aplish if you go running in there now? Think of your little brother who has not even woken his inner spirit. He would be left defenceless and probably killed if he were to be discovered.¡¯</i> Taizo snapped.


    <i>¡®Can¡¯t I just borrow your powers and go in?¡¯</i> Hisato asked with a heavy, frustrated sigh.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m sure you could, but I highly doubt your body could handle the surge of power that flows through my veins.¡¯</i> Taizo snorted.


    <i>¡®Well, we won¡¯t know unless we try.¡¯ </i>Hisato rolled his eyes.


    <i>¡®No.¡¯ </i>Taizo retorted firmly, leaving no room for argument. His host, however, did not take the subtle hint.


    <i>¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to assist me in life? I thought that was the purpose of an inner spirit.¡¯</i> Hisato grumbled.


    <i>¡®I am, but not in exchange for your life or honor. You not only have to think of your own life and how you live it, but my life depends on how you live yours.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato frowned. <i>¡®I thought you were just my spirit guide. Sort of like a conscience.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®In a way. Do you think I was just plucked out of thin air? I was assigned to guide you through life, helping you maintainpassion and dignity to achieve great things. If I lead you astray, it affects my life when my task isplete.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®Oh.¡¯</i> Hisato remained quiet until the sun dipped below the Mountains, and when night hit, he edged forward as quietly as he could.


    <i>¡®Look to your left. Do you see that outcropping of rock?¡¯ </i>Taizo said.


    Hisato nodded, too afraid that he would be overheard if he even thought of words.


    <i>¡®Go there. It appears as though it will grant you a good vantage point.¡¯</i>


    Hisato maneuvered through the trees, inching closer to the tents set up in all directions. He quickly dove behind the rocks, breathing erratically.


    <i>¡®Breathe.¡¯ </i>Taizo snorted.


    Hisato took a few long, slow breaths to calm his racing heart and poked his head around the rocks. He scanned the area and saw severalrge tents in the middle of fifty or so smaller ones.<i> ¡®Alright, so if they are held in these tents, how do I free them and make my escape?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®There is only one sure way. You find your father and pray he has honed his powers. I doubt there will be an easy way out of this mess.¡¯</i> Taizo narrowed his eyes and also scanned the area for hidden dangers.


    Hisato gulped. <i>¡®My grandfather was the only one I ever saw who used magical abilities, which was rare. You saw how that big monster moved.¡¯</i>


    Taizo sighed. He certainly didn¡¯t need to be reminded of that. The rage he felt flow from Kin¡¯ya when his grandson was killed had almost fueled his own to release. It was like a fire burning out of control and oxygen being dumped onto it. ¡¯<i>Let us hope that Heizo learned his own skills.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If this doesn¡¯t work and my father is already dead?¡¯</i> Hisato almost choked at the thought.


    <i>¡®Then all I can advise is for you to save as many as you can and get out as quickly as possible.¡¯</i> Taizo closed his eyes.


    Hisato took a long breath before he slipped around the rocks and literally crawled towards the closest tent. After a few long, painstaking minutes, he slipped into the backside of the tent. Thankfully, there were no guards. He allowed his eyes to adjust, and his mouth fell open at all the bound bodies. Most had bled out, while some still breathed, although veryboured.<i> ¡®I don¡¯t think they will make it.¡¯</i> He moaned.


    <i>¡®Before they notice you, go to the next tent. You cannot be bogged down by those who are already beyond help.¡¯</i> Taizo hissed.


    As he searched tent after tent, Hisato started to lose hope, but he almost gasped when he smelled his mother¡¯s scent. <i>¡®Mom!¡¯</i>


    Taizo urged him to go to the tent. <i>¡®Carefully. That youkai had been after your family in particr, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were guarded.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded and steeled his nerves, slipping into the tent as quietly as possible. Almost breathing a sigh of relief, he saw his mother bound to arge wooden shaft and his father lying unconscious a few feet away. Most of the captives in this tent were the elders and a few high-borne.


    <i>¡®Now, as quickly as you can, untie them. Your mother first, and then get her to help free the others.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato nodded and tip-toed over to her.


    His mother turned her head, and her mouth dropped open in shock and instant fear.


    Hisato shook his head and ced his finger to his lips. Pulling out his stone dagger, he cut her ties and handed her another weapon he had taken from his home. Mouthing, he said, ¡®Free the others.¡¯


    Her hands shook as she took the dagger and tried to push him towards the exit. He barred his teeth at her and firmly pointed to her, focusing on freeing the prisoners.


    Taizo had an uneasy feeling. Why would they keep the prisoners without guards? It didn¡¯t make any sense to him. <i>¡®Keep your senses on high alert. Something isn¡¯t adding up.¡¯</i>


    Hisato cut the rope around his father¡¯s wrists and ankles. <i>¡®I am unsure what senses I have that would alert me of danger.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You have an acute sense of smell, hearing and sight. We will develop thoseter.¡¯ </i>Taizo pushed some of his energy into the tree to grant his host a heightened sense of smell and sound.


    As some of the prisoners started moving, the rustling of clothing caused Hisato to snap his head toward them. He quickly ced his finger to his lips, his eyes narrowing. The anxiety that ran through Hisato as he helped his father into an upright position almost made him feel lightheaded.


    As though he could feel the tension, Heizo slowly opened his eyes, holding back the sound of pain that threatened to escape his lips. Hisato mouthed, ¡®Thank the Gods.¡¯


    Heizo frowned and winced as his injuries were pulled as he moved. Shaking his head, he firmly pointed to the exit of the tent.


    Hisato drew his brows together in anger and shook his head in response. He pulled his father up and went to the tent¡¯s exit. His mother and several of the elders had already slipped out. Now, it was time to get out as quickly as possible.


    Hisato waved everyone to the rock outcropping, slowly pulling his father with the group. It wasn¡¯t arge group, but roughly ten, including his mother and father, had been freed. As soon as they rounded the bend, Heizo snarled, ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Shush. Until we are away from here, stay quiet.¡± Hisato hissed.


    Heizo frowned and clenched his teeth in anger.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to slip through the trees, and almost immediately, Hisanori raced out of the bushes and into his mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Oh, I had feared the worst.¡± His mother cried, falling to her knees.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± Hisato said, shifting his father morefortably around his shoulders.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here at all!¡± Heizo snapped.


    ¡°Well, ording to great grandfather¡¯s spirit, we had little option since you didn¡¯t teach us how to release our powers,¡± Hisato growled.


    Heizo sucked his breath in sharply. ¡°You have my grandfather¡¯s spirit?¡±


    Hisato furrowed his brow.


    His mother, Nene, snapped her head over in their direction. ¡°Oh, Gods.¡± Her hands went to her mouth.


    Heizo slid off his son¡¯s back, ¡°You need to get out of here now. It¡¯s that spirit they want.¡±


    Taizo felt chills rush through his pools at the news.<i> ¡®Me? What on earth for?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Hisato, listen to me,¡± Heizo said, gripping his son¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You must stay hidden, run, get out of here and forget about this ce. If we can manage, we will find each other again. Your life and your spirit¡¯s life is in grave danger.¡±


    Taizo listened, trying toprehend why he was the one they were after. <i>¡®Ask him how they know that spirit is still alive.¡¯</i>


    Hisato ced his hand on his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Dad, how do they know that it is still alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they know, but they know. They immediately knew I had other sons because they didn¡¯t find it in your older brother¡¯s. Somehow, they know.¡± Heizo said.


    Taizo narrowed his eyes. <i>¡®You tell him we need to stick together. If this thing is hunting your family, our best possible chance is to stay together.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded in agreement. ¡°We are staying together.¡± Turning to the small group, he said quietly. ¡°Take a minute to collect yourselves, then we leave.¡± Shooting his father a re when he went to protest, he said, ¡°Together!¡±


    ¡°They will hunt us down! Do you honestly think they were not expecting this? Why do you think there were no guards? This is a game for them. The God Susanoo is on a warpath searching for that spirit; why, I have no idea.¡± Heizo said weakly.


    Taizo felt chills run through his veins. That name. <i>¡®I know that name.¡¯</i>


    Hisato frowned, <i>¡®how?¡¯</i>


    Taizo went to open his mouth but was instantly silenced as thousands of images flooded the pools¡ªimages of his parents, siblings, and enemies. <i>¡®Oh, Gods!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®What?¡¯</i> His host asked.


    Taizo¡¯s knees weakened as he watched the images sh through the pools. Tears welled up in his eyes as he saw his mirror image with his younger brother. Susanoo knew his name, his abilities, and his weaknesses. Fear, rage and horror flooded his veins, and Heizo hissed, pulling his hands back from his son.


    ¡°Hisato?¡± Heizo whispered.


    Hisato shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s him.¡± He tapped his head.


    If Susanoo were searching for him, he would be searching for all his rivals, who were housed in various individuals. There was no way for him to send any kind of warning to his parents, and he couldn¡¯t warn his siblings of the danger that hunted them. Susanoo could have easily discovered who housed him just by uttering his name. His host and Taizo could have been obliterated just by a mere utterance of something as simple as his name. He shuddered at the thought.


    Now that he thought about it, Susanoo could have sabotaged his twin in the first ce. Was that why he was now housed in his twin¡¯s bloodline? Had Susanoo caused him to be ced in the wrong host to begin with? Had his parents already known what had happened, and that was why they had to correct the error? Now, everything was beginning to make sense.


    <i>¡®We have to move. Now!¡¯ </i>Taizo growled.


    Hisato jerked at the unexpectedmand. <i>¡®Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If it¡¯s Susanoo hunting us, it wouldn¡¯t matter where we go; he will find us. But I doubt he would risk his ce or powers to involve himself directly. No, he would hire someone to do it for him. This way, he can keep his hands clean.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Why would the Gods be angry at you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®The Gods aren¡¯t angry at me, you, or your family. He wants my death because he feels as though I am a threat to his ascension.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®Susanoo is the only one I can think of who would be bold enough to attempt such a thing.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Just because you¡¯re housed in me? That¡¯s why my family is being hunted?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Partly.¡¯</i> Taizo wasn¡¯t sure he should mention that his twin had been their great-great-great grandfather. Without the shes of images, he wouldn¡¯t have known himself.


    <i>¡®What are you hiding? If this God is hunting my family, I must know why.¡¯ </i>Hisato said angrily.


    <i>¡®He fears the power your family can call on. Because I am your spirit, you can call upon powers only he could dream of.¡¯</i>Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯</i>


    Taizo sighed. <i>¡®Your family houses the powers of Fujin, and because of me, you also have the powers of Raijin.¡¯</i>


    Hisato frowned, confused. <i>¡®So you¡¯re the God Raijin?¡¯</i>


    Taizo winced, <i>¡®In a manner of speaking.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®But they depict you as a great big monster.¡¯</i>


    Images of the God flooded the pools, and Taizo snorted. <i>¡®I suppose I could take on any image I wished, but I prefer the one you saw when you woke in the pools.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Okay, but how would we have the twin Gods of Thunder and Wind powers? I only have one spirit, ¡¯ </i>Hisato said, rolling his eyes.


    <i>¡®Because of your great grandfather, Keizo.¡¯</i>


    Hisato¡¯s frown deepened, <i>¡®Are you saying he was a God?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I am. One of the fallen ones.¡¯</i> Taizo winced. <i>¡®He was my twin.¡¯</i>


    Hisato¡¯s mouth dropped open. <i>¡®So it wouldn¡¯t matter if we run and hide; our family will be killed because of the blood that flows through our veins.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Exactly. You need to hone the skills you were graced with and learn to fight and defend your family. That is why I am so surprised your father never used his.¡¯</i> Taizo shook his head.


    <i>¡®So let¡¯s just kill them now.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®No, you are not trained yet. You would be killed faster than you can summon even the simplest abilities. Not to mention, you have never even used your powers. If you try to use too much, you can deplete not only your energy but mine as well, and you will die of exhaustion. Then there is the issue of controlling those abilities.¡¯</i> Taizo shook his head. <i>¡®You need toy low and focus on training.¡¯</i>


    Hisato growled in frustration. <i>¡®If you are some mighty God, you should be able just to allow me to use these skills.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If you go around killing innocent people or those not attacking you, you would be dishonored, and you would be sent to the furthest reaches of darkness. Remember, it isn¡¯t just your life you protect, but mine as well.¡¯</i> Taizo snapped.


    <i>¡®So you¡¯re telling me I have to let those monsters get away with killing my brothers?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®That is not what I am saying at all. I am telling you to train first, learn to defend your family, and then face these monsters face to face with the fury you are capable of¡ªjust not right now,¡¯ Taizo growled. ¡®Thest thing you need is to release your energy before you can control it and blow a hole in the world or create a devastating event that will destroy everything you hold dear.¡¯</i>


    Hisato shook his head, frustrated, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± He snarled.


    Heizo went to protest, but Hisato turned around angrily. ¡°No, you don¡¯t get to givemands. You should have told us we housed abilities that could have saved us from this attack.¡±


    Heizo frowned. ¡°What abilities? My father could conjure up magic, but it was scarce at best.¡±


    <i>¡®Magic? Pfft!¡¯</i> Taizo snorted. <i>¡®Magic has nothing to do with what you are capable of.¡¯</i>


    Hisato raised a brow as he helped his dad out of the clearing Hisanori and he had made into a camp. ¡°Is your inner spirit not giving you advice?¡±


    Heizo frowned, ¡°I have never conversed with my inner spirit. Are you saying you can talk to it?¡±


    Taizo whirled around. <i>¡®Seven Hells!¡¯</i> he cursed. Heizo should have already formed a bond with his spirit, but he had never talked to it? Now, he really needed answers.


    Hisato blinked at his dad for several long minutes before returning to the path. ¡¯We should get off the ind.¡±


    Heizo shook his head, ¡°The maind is worse.¡±


    The amount of frustration that flowed through Taizo was enough to cause a pink glow to illuminate Hisato¡¯s body, and Heizo struggled against the tight hold his son had on him. ¡°What in all the world?¡±


    Hisato rolled his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s been happening for a few hours already. It¡¯s him.¡±


    <i>¡®Damn right, it¡¯s me!¡¯</i> Taizo cursed, <i>¡®Did your father or even your grandfather never read Sashiki¡¯s journals?¡¯</i>


    ¡°He wants to know if you ever read great Granddad¡¯s journals.¡±


    Heizo stopped and stared at his son, ¡°How do you know about your great-grandfather? He was dead long before you were born.¡±


    Taizo frowned, <i>¡®Does he seriously not know how the inner spirits work?¡¯</i> He was now dumbfounded.


    Hisato chuckled, <i>¡®It seems as though you and I will be educating my dad on certain things.¡¯</i>


    Taizo snorted. <i>¡®This is going to be a long few days.¡¯</i> He moaned.

 Unleashing the Fallen: From Curiosity to Chaos

    Chapter Nine?


    Unleashing the Fallen: From Curiosity to Chaos


    Hisato rolled his eyes at his spirit as they argued in the pools. Years had flown by for both of them and now that his host was back on the maind and training to use his abilities, the youth felt as though he was ready to avenge his brothers. With his son¡¯s help, Heizo had woken his own spirit and focused on forming a long overdue bond with him.


    Somehow, since the death of his host, Sashiki, they had all but forgotten about the spirits that had woken within them and ignored the need to focus training on abilities. After Sashiki had died, Hisanori, his eldest son, had lost control over his father¡¯s territory, been left in exile, and chased off for years before he was captured and killed, just as the Youkai war had started.


    Kin¡¯ya, not being any better than his older brother, had taken his family and fled. They had been so ashamed by how their father had died that they had all but erased what had happened from their minds.


    There had been no word of their sister Arina, so the family had been scattered and forgotten. Taizo knew that both had had their own children, but Heizo had no idea what happened with their families. Taizo had no idea whether they were still alive. The easiest way for them to find out would be to return to where Sashiki had resided and refresh Heizo¡¯s memory, which had somehow be scattered. It was as though his memory had been erased and veiled with a shroud to prevent him from learning about his heritage.


    Heizo barely remembered his grandfather, seeing as he was young when Sashiki died, but ording to the young youkai, even his father barely remembered him. Now Kin¡¯ya was gone, and any answers were gone with him. Taizo growled in frustration, mostly because Sashki¡¯s journal was partly ruined from water damage.


    Luckily for Taizo, he had had a hundred years to master memorization skills. Now, he just had to convince his host to rewrite the journal.


    Heizo had not been kidding about the darkness that flooded the maind. At least the family had escaped the ind and the monstrous beasts that hunted them¡ªfor now. The fires that ravaged forests and human establishments were thick and stifling; the smells of death overwhelmed the other vigers who had been rescued, and others just broke down from the devastation that surrounded them.


    They stayed in the forests that still stood, out of the focus of those battling in fields or clearings near them. Hisanori walked extremely close to his mother as though seeking courage from her. Heizo walked behind his wife, still recovering from his injuries but also suffering from the grief of losing his father and his son¡¯s. His wife, Nene, fared no better.


    The other survivors suffered their own forms of grief, some panicking from the sounds of battle close to their location or fearful of the beast youkai finding them. Hisato was the only one who seemed focused and determined to find a safe location away from all the fighting. It was so dark that even the sun rarely shone down on thend, which caused the foliage around them to wilt and die fromck of sustenance.


    The only useful information Taizo had gathered was that Heizo had woken his inner spirit. Now, they stood on the outskirts of Sashiki¡¯s former territory, surrounded by trees and out of the focus of any youkai. It had taken Heizo far too long to remember where his grandfather had lived, resulting in their slow journeysting several years. They were worn, tired and exhausted from the constant need to be on high alert.


    Hisato rolled his eyes again as his father talked to himself, having a one-sided conversation with his inner spirit that no one else was privy to. Nene giggled at the rather interesting conversation, and Heizo flushed.


    Taizo shook his head and told Hisato where the old house used to be. To his great surprise, it still stood. <i>¡®Your great grandfather built this,¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato toed the old rotting wood that used to be therge patio. <i>¡®I suppose it will have to do,¡¯ </i>he said.


    The young man entered the building, watching where he stepped to prevent himself from falling through the rotten floorboards. Old folded nkets and bedding lined the wall. Walking over to the shelves, he pulled one down and brought it to the open doors. All the items needed a good dusting before anyone could catch up on some much-needed sleep.


    The days went by fairly quickly as the vigers began building small huts and tilling gardens in the area. So far, it had been void of any rival youkai, and whatever beast had taken it after Sashiki¡¯s death was long gone.


    Hisato and Hisanori grew into fine young men and trained their skills to the point of rivalling anyone who encountered them. As the years passed, Hisato began feeling more anxious to face the beast who had killed his older brothers. Even Heizo started feeling restless.


    It had been a rather boring day for Hisato. While scouting the forest around their home, he heard singing, which had stolen whatever focus he had had. He had stumbled across a small female with a pale face and red facial markings on her cheeks. Her voice lured him to her while she was practicing her fire abilities, and he had all but forgotten any and all vengeance for his brothers.


    It did not take long for Hisato and the small female to instantly be infatuated with one another, and soon after, they were married in the human fashion. Despite the increasing battle that was approaching their home, they had started their own family. Nene and Heizo were delighted and excited when Tazuko gave birth to two healthy boys. Hiromitsu and Hisamitsu became the vige¡¯s pride and joy as the boys grew quickly.


    The distraction of the mischievous twins had all but taken over any revenge that Hisato and Heizo desired.


    Like all young boys, the twins were pranksters, roughhousing at every chance and going on their own adventures in the nearby forest. Hiromitsu was more level-headed than his younger twin and mature for his age. He eagerly waited for his inner spirit to wake up so he could begin training, while his younger brother was more reserved and a daydreamer. Hisamitsu wanted nothing more than a peaceful existence and a rxing life. Unfortunately, that was not in the cards for any of them.


    Their small, modest vige slowly grew in size. Hisato somehow revitalized the title his great-grandfather had held and was looked upon as the voice of all of them. Many different groups came to the small vige and were greeted with open arms. To their great delight, other dog youkai also came. It allowed their small number to grow in size and be a great rivalling force.


    Yet, the war grew closer to their home as the years passed, leaving them nervous about remaining in the territory. Many of the vigers had chosen to move closer to the ocean on the other side of the mountains, leaving the remaining n to seek advice from Hisato. Now, they were left with the difficult choice of braving the warring territories between youkai and humans. They debated whether to return to the ind now that they had not heard from the beast that had hunted them well over five hundred years ago.


    Nene had argued with Heizo and finally gave in when he convinced her it was further away from the war that was fast approaching their small, secluded home. Finally, the family chose to move and did so quickly that traces of their being there were now just a memory. It didn¡¯t take nearly as long to cross thend as their first time, and soon, they jumped out of the boat back on the ind that had taken Takeru and Takeshi.


    When they were first reintroduced to their old home, they were left breathless as everything flourished and thrived without interference from any living human or youkai. It seemed that the beasts had left long ago, and over several hundred years, the nts and animals had returned to a peaceful existence with nature. This did not sit well with Hisato, as those memories had washed over him, and that spark of vengeance had rekindled.


    Tazuko had immediately started a garden with Nene. Heizo and Hisanori had put up a training ring to continue learning their skills and perfecting whatever abilities were avable to them. Hisato had gone mncholy with memories and spent many evenings talking with Taizo about his ns to hunt down the beast who had destroyed his family.


    More years passed without a word about the monster, so Hisato finally travelled the ind searching for clues. He avoided the mountains, as therge dragon beast still resided at the top, so he kept out of its focus. What he found was not at all expected. Humans hade to the ind and resided near the center.


    Instead of interacting with them, Hisato continued to a small hut on the southern bank of the ind. He had been rather surprised to find a small female youkai named Akari. Two small children with her smelt like his family. It didn¡¯t take long for Hisato to realize that his eldest brother Takeshi had fallen in love and started his own family before his death. The woman Akari had gone into hiding andter discovered her husband had died. Soon after, she gave birth to twins while remaining hidden in the furthest part of the ind.


    Hisato visited her a few times until he finally convinced her to return with him to their home on the other side of the mountains. Heizo and Nene had been more than delighted to wee the small female and her twins into their small family home.


    Years passed quickly, and Hisato¡¯s twins grew into young men wanting adventure. But before they could spread their wings and depart, war had returned to the ind. Yet it wasn¡¯t only beasts that returned but many different youkai ns, all trying to end the fighting that had spanned hundreds of years.


    Although he did not want his sons involved in the war, it had spilled over into their territory. They had no choice but to form alliances with the other ns that followed the ferocious youkai. Hiromitsu¡¯s new wife didn¡¯t approve of the situation, but she had as few choices as the other women who lived there.


    The females who had travelled with their n swarmed the small, modest vige while the males went to the battlefield to fight against the hordes of beasts that came from all directions. These were the beasts of nightmares, monstrosities that humans called demons and hellhounds. Hisato had read and reread his great grandfather¡¯s journal, memorizing the different races of youkai. There were crow youkai, monkey youkai, eagles and hawks, kappa and many others. Cat youkai came and stayed close to their own kind, and the rush of power that flooded the fields sparked Hisato¡¯s and Heizo¡¯s. That surge earned the attention of many around them, making Taizo nervous.


    Hiromitsu¡¯s own family were grown and standing with the family, waiting for their chance to jump into the battle, despite Hisato protesting against his grandchildren being a part of this vicious assault. It was a dangerous time for the family as not only did other youkai nse to fight the beasts, but great lords and generals.


    Now, there were rivalling rulers seeking notice and territory. One, in particr, was arge dog youkai, massive and powerful, named Mitchitaro, and just the massive amount of energy he released indicated that he was thousands of years old. Far older than Heizo, who was now an elder in their small vige.


    Whenever Mitchitaro decided to rest from the battle, he moved through the small vige as though he had already conquered it, which angered Hisato. Taizo warned Hisato to keep his anger in check and exined the different power levels.


    Then there was the matter of the two girl youkai who had travelled with Mitchitaro. Taizo immediately went on high alert with them. It wasn¡¯t the energy that caused him to be wary, but their demeanour. They appeared childlike, no more than maybe ten years of age, but their power indicated them far older. They were identical twins, so attuned to the other that they spoke simultaneously and knew exactly what the other would do before anything was done. They seemed innocent, but they were far more than that.


    Hisato had witnessed their power on the battlefield, and the devastation it caused even left Taizo speechless. One girl could absorb any ability, and the other could repel that energy to the individual who had released the power. However, it would absorb all in its path at such a substantial intensity.


    Then there was his son Genjiro, who was also thousands of years old and just as powerful as his father. The difference in energy levels between Hisato and the new youkai left Taizo somewhat confused and rather insignificant. It was as though they also held a spirit of God-like talents, and their inner spirits were far older and more powerful than Taizo¡¯s. Yet, Mitchitaro seemed wary of Heizo and his family. With the advice of the twin girls, they kept a small distance.


    Hisato and Taizo maintained a careful distance, watching warily as the battle dragged on. Hordes of deranged youkai kept flooding the battlefield in endless droves. Many lost their lives, including Hisanori and Hiromitsu¡¯s twin brother. The loss hit the family hard, and Hiromitsu seemed to lose any excitement for life.


    Heizo had little time to grieve the loss of his son and grandson as the flood of demons intensified. Taizo grew more suspicious of Mitchitaro and his son Genjiro when they kept their family in their focus. Even the twins seemed to focus on them a little too closely.


    Hisomitsu¡¯s children were horrified when the newest flood of youkai swarmed the battlefield, and the elder twin fell. With little thought, Heizo rushed into the field, and Hisato watched, horrified, as his father released his fury in the middle of the demonic horde. Heizo was lost in the mass of enemies, and even the twins at that point had vanished in the fray. Mitchitaro immediately rushed into the middle of the field, and a massive explosion of power erupted outward as the energy shed.


    Hisato almost entered the fight but stopped when Taizo gave a sharp warning. Instead, He crouched and missed being beheaded by arge metal spear as it flew where he had just stood. His eyes lifted to the spear embedded in the wooden pole beside him, and he heaved a sigh of relief.


    <i>¡®Close.¡¯</i> Taizo hissed, realizing how close he hade to losing another host.


    Hisato stood, looked over the battle mound he stood on, and gasped when he saw two of his grandsons rush into the fight, shing at whatever they could. <i>¡®Dammit, it¡¯s Itsuro and Joji!¡¯</i>Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    <i>¡®If you go in there, you might not make it out.¡¯</i> Taizo snarled.


    Hisato barely heard his spirit when he saw Taio and Okimoto grab their weapons. In a frantic move to stop them, he jumped off the mound of earth and raced to the two young men. ¡°No!¡± He shouted.


    Okimoto and his older brother Taio turned surprised.


    ¡°You stay put!¡± Hisato snapped. ¡°Taio, you have no family to continue our line, so rushing to your death is reckless!¡±


    Taio snorted. ¡°Neither do Itsuro or Joji. I didn¡¯t see you rush in to stop them.¡±


    Okimoto ced his hand over his brother¡¯s mouth.


    Hisato narrowed his eyes and brought his nose close to his eldest grandson¡¯s. ¡°Mind your ce, pup!¡± He turned to Okimoto and said, ¡°And you, you just got married and have two young boys to care for.¡±


    ¡°Granddad, if we don¡¯t do something, it won¡¯t matter if we have families or not.¡± Okimoto shook his head.


    ¡°For now, we wait. Whatever my father did, it gave us a bit of a reprieve.¡± Hisato pointed to the hordes of youkai backing away from the massive ck hole in the middle of the battlefield. His eyes snapped to Mitchitaro, who carried a limp figure, and Hisato immediately moved. It was his son, Hiromitsu.


    His grandson¡¯s cries followed as they saw their father being carried from the battlefield.


    As he ran, his eyes scanned the field for signs of his father but found nothing but dead bodies in every direction. Taizo hissed as Hisato approached the massive male, which caused his host to slow down and pause.


    <i>¡®Careful.¡¯</i> Taizo warned.


    Hisato wiggled his nose, watched as Mitchitaro ced Hiromitsu on the ground, and backed away. ¡°My son Genjiro is searching for your father.¡±


    Hisato furrowed his brow as he knelt at his son¡¯s side. Hiromitsu had severe injuries that left the male gasping for air. ¡°Father.¡± He wheezed.


    ¡°Shush,¡± Hisato whispered, cing his hand on his forehead.


    ¡°Hisamitsu fell.¡±


    ¡°I know. Shush, conserve your energy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. He said I have used too much.¡±


    Hisato sucked his breath in sharply. Was he really going to lose both his sons in this battle?


    ¡°My sons?¡±


    Hisato bit his cheek and said, ¡°Focus on healing.¡± He lifted his son into his arms and carried him off the battlefield. He wasn¡¯t about to lose his dignity in front of everyone and wanted to spend as much time as possible with his boy.


    Taizo shook his head sadly. Turning to his host¡¯s tree, he frowned when he felt a soft pull from it. <i>¡®What is it?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed softly, and Taizo ced his hand on it. Shocked and surprised, he took a step back curiously. Looking over his shoulder, he saw the small wavering point that indicated an exit. Turning back to the tree, he lifted a brow. <i>¡®Are you certain? Can I find my way back?¡¯</i>


    Trusting the tree of his host, which he had known for well over a thousand years, he walked through the small tear and entered another pool. His mouth fell open at the gouged tree and spirit frantically trying to staunch the escaping lifeforce. <i>¡®You¡¯re Hiromitsu¡¯s spirit.¡¯</i> Taizo gasped.


    The spirit whirled around, shocked. <i>¡®Who are you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I am your host¡¯s father¡¯s spirit.¡¯</i> Taizo breathed. This was not the first time he had had contact with another¡¯s inner spirit, but it was very different this time.


    <i>¡®Impossible. This has never been done before.¡¯</i>


    Taizo shrugged and shook his head. <i>¡®I have no answers for you. My host¡¯s tree of life urged me toe, but I do not know for what purpose.¡¯</i>


    The spirit frowned. <i>¡®I wonder if it was due to what my host witnessed.¡¯</i>


    Taizo raised a brow. <i>¡®Oh?¡¯</i>


    The spirit seemed to realize that his frantic healing would do no good and lowered his head, defeated. <i>¡®The twin girls. There is something off with them. Please promise me and my host that you will keep your distance. They are on the hunt for something and pulling the souls of the dead out. Somehow, they absorb that energy andbine it with their own.¡¯</i>


    Taizo furrowed his brow. That seemed far too familiar. <i>¡®Susanoo?¡¯</i>


    The spirit lifted his head sharply. <i>¡®You have your memories?¡¯</i>


    Now, Taizo was even more confused.


    <i>¡®Get your host and his family out of here before they make you forget everything. They are seers and can see everything before it even happens. They have allied themselves with Mitchitaro and his son Genjiro. Those two girls have given them unlimited powers to take over any territory they desire. That explosion of energy was from Heizo fighting the girls, and your host¡¯s father lost.¡¯</i>


    Taizo¡¯s mouth fell open. <i>¡®You saw all this?¡¯</i>


    The spirit nodded, <i>¡®Just before the twins turned on your hosts son. They will kill everyone in your family to find whatever it is they seek. I trust it is the power that this family houses.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®They are searching for me.¡¯</i> Taizo snarled.


    <i>¡®Then you are the spirit of the God that they fear.¡¯</i> The spirit fell to his knees.


    Taizo shook his head sadly as he watched the lifeblood spill out of his host¡¯s son. <i>¡®They fear me because of my power, but they fear this bloodline because it is my twin¡¯s blood that flows through their veins.¡¯</i>


    The spirit¡¯s eyes widened,<i> ¡®Raijin and Fujin! That¡¯s why my host could harness that unlimited amount of energy.¡¯</i>


    Taizo gave a sad smile. <i>¡®Tend to your host. I will return to mine and inform him what you told me.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If you do that, you sentence him to death. Lock this away in your heart. Lock your powers away, hide them, and give your host minimal ess, otherwise, more deaths will be the result.¡¯</i> The spirit got to his feet. <i>¡®When this battle is over, keep your powers locked away; do not give the girls an excuse to erase this family from existence. They want something, and they will stop at nothing to gain it. I suspect that God, Susanoo, promised them something if they did his bidding.¡¯</i>


    Taizo nodded.


    <i>¡®They will do everything possible to weaken your host and you. Remember, they see everything and will make you and your host forget everything you know.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®That sounds more like the God of knowledge. Kuebiko.¡¯</i> Furrowing his brow, he recalled his brother¡¯s warning before he was sent as a sentient being. Was Kuebiko one of the other Gods who wished for his downfall? Were they working together? Who else did he have to watch out for?¡¯ Nodding in understanding, Taizo slipped back into his host¡¯s pools through the rift.


    Now, he had a whole new problem. Who were these girls? Did Susanoo really form a pact with them to search for him? Was Susanoo really that petty? Why did Susanoo despise him and his twin so much that he would risk his entire existence to erase him from the world? No, there was something more that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Taizo paced back and forth, frantically thinking of any reason why this turn of events was happening. The first time he had witnessed the stealing of souls was when Kin¡¯ya Takeru and Takeshi had died. Heizo had been taken, and Hisato and Hisanori had been hunted for.


    Now, this battle that took many lives, including his host¡¯s father and both his sons. Two of his grandsons were missing, and their own families were at risk of the flood of evil. If the lords were also in on this massacremissioned by Susanoo, then Taizo had to ensure that his host and his extended family escaped undetected before they fell into whatever trap had been set for them.


    But could he convince his host to leave the ind again? Could he get Hisato to move his family back to the maind without exining the importance of it? With a heavy sigh, Taizo knew he would have to tell his host something, but would Hisato listen? Or would his hotheaded host seek vengeance?


    Taizo furrowed his brow. Hisato still lived, as well as his wife, who would be devastated hearing of her son¡¯s deaths. Then there was Nene, who would also be grief-stricken after losing her husband and her youngest son. Okimoto had his wife, Chuya and their two young sons, Manami and Hisashi.


    Taio was unwed, and Kakutaro had just married. Even though Hisamitsu had been married for years, they had no children. The family was dwindling away quickly, and if they stayed, Susanoo might have fulfilled his wish of eliminating his rivals. Shaking his head, Taizo frowned while staring at his host¡¯s tree. No, Taizo needed to find his other siblings somehow and bring everyone together in one n. That would be the only way to form a strong opposition against a God and his minions.


    Now, all he needed to do was figure out how to aplish this when names were forbidden among inner spirits. It opened up too many risks, and Taizo had no idea who he could trust. Hell, he couldn¡¯t even remember any of his siblings¡¯ names besides Susanoo. He remembered being in arge house in the clouds, his twin¡¯s face, his parents and Susanoo, but everyone¡¯s names eluded him. He suspected it was due to their current tasks of being sentient beings within a mortal figure.


    His top priority was the safety of his host and keeping the family line safe. The only way for him to do that was to bring his host into his pools and ensure he was aware of the immediate danger. Snarling, Taizo ced his hand on the tree and called his host to the pools. He might not have another chance if he didn¡¯t do it now. If the girls could erase memories, he had to work quickly and ensure Hisato recorded everything before that happened.


    It was time to put forth a n, one that would have to be kept secret until fate decided it was time.

 Echoes of the Forsaken

    Chapter Ten


    Echoes of the Forsaken


    Hisato growled as he sat up,pletely disoriented by the new area. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Taizo turned from the tree and frowned. <i>¡®This is important.¡¯</i>


    ¡°More important than finding my family and bringing them home?¡±


    Taizo sighed. <i>¡®Unfortunately, we may not have a whole lot of time. So yes, this is more important, especially if you wish to save your family.¡¯</i>


    Hisato pushed to his feet, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    <i>¡®I received a warning, not your typical one, but one nheless.¡¯</i> Taizo began, <i>¡®It was from your son¡¯s inner spirit.¡¯</i>


    Hisato stopped dead in his tracks, his mouth dropping open in surprise.


    <i>¡®Now, I was told to keep the information private and not involve you, but this is important enough to raise your awareness. What you do with this information is entirely up to you,¡¯ </i>Taizo said.


    Hisato nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    <i>¡®He warned me about the twin girls that apanied Mitchitaro and Genjiro, with a warning focused on them also.¡¯</i> Taizo waved his host to the small ind where the Tree of Life sat. <i>¡®Come, sit. This might take some time.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded, never having a reason not to trust his inner spirit. He sat down on the firm ground and nced at the tree curiously.


    <i>¡®Don¡¯t even think about it,¡¯ Taizo sniffed. ¡¯ If you touch it, you will obliterate yourself and everything in the area.¡¯</i>


    When Hisato finally woke up, he was breathless. The warning Taizo had given him was not one to be taken lightly. It was so outrageous that it was almost unbelievable, but everything he had witnessed and the fear in his son¡¯s eyes before he died, was enough to alert him that something more powerful was at y. He clenched his fists and cursed. How he wished his father was still there so they could talk. He was alone now and the eldest of the family besides his mother.


    How would he gather his family in secret in the middle of battle and sneak them off the ind to safety? Shaking his head, he pushed to his feet and pushed leaves over his son¡¯s body. At least he was safe from the fighting to hide his son. He needed to get to his grandsons and get one of them to get to the others in the vige. They had to get out of there.


    Hisato quickly returned to the battlefield in search of his two grandsons. He still couldn¡¯t believe someone could have that much power to illicit such a game, with his family being the game pieces. Growling under his breath, he slipped past the youkai who were taking a break from the battle to where he hadst seen Okimoto and Taio. To his relief, they were seated with a few other young men.


    ¡°I need both of you toe here,¡± Hisato said.


    Taio and Okimoto knew instantly, from his eyes and facial expression, that the news was grim. Both young men got to their feet and walked over. ¡°Father is gone, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Hisato nodded as he scanned the battlefield for signs of Mitchitaro and his son Genjiro. ¡°Okimoto, I need you to do something as discreetly as possible.¡±


    Okimoto furrowed his brow and shared a look with his older brother. ¡°What is it?¡± His grandfather¡¯s tone of voice instantly told him this was a serious request.


    ¡°You need to get to the vige and gather the family,¡± Hisato said in a hushed tone. ¡°Your great-grandmother, your wife, everyone.¡±


    Taio opened his mouth to ask why but was instantly silenced by the firm look he received. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°This is something we can discusster, but for now, do as I ask.¡± Hisato pulled Okimoto closer and whispered in his ear. ¡°Gather as many supplies as you can without drawing attention to yourself: bedding, food, and whatever journals you find in my room. There is a boat near the West Bank on the other side of the field. Meet me there by sundown.¡±


    Taio frowned. The discreteness with which his grandfather was acting indicated that this was a serious situation. ¡°What of the others?¡±


    Hisato shook his head. ¡°They will be fine. We are the ones being hunted. So keep your head down and do not gain attention. If you notice or feel anything out of the ordinary, pretend as though you are going about your regr day. There should be no question that Okimoto would seek out the family after we lost so many.¡±


    Taio and Okimoto nodded.


    ¡°If I do not arrive by sundown, do not wait for me. Head to the maind andy low. I will follow. But do not wait for me.¡± Hisato narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The young men nodded.


    ¡°Now, if you see Mitchitaro or Genjiro, avoid them at all costs. Stay away from the girls and stick to the shadows, just as we trained,¡± Hisato whispered.


    Hisato¡¯s grandsons nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Good. Now go. Quickly and quietly.¡± Hisato scanned the field again but saw no signs of Mitchitaro or Genjiro. Turning his eyes to his grandsons, He watched as they slipped away toward the vige. Now, he had to find his other grandsons if they still lived. Walking over to where his grandsons had been stationed during the battle, Hisato traced their steps and followed the path he had seen them take.


    Most of the fight had stalled since the massive eruption of energy when his father and son entered, so Hisato kept low to the ground and scanned for signs, moving as quickly as he dared. It didn¡¯t take him long to find Joji and Itsuro, and he winced at their mangled bodies. His heart twitched at the sight, and he quickly blinked back the tears. The horror in their eyes was enough to reignite the gravity of the situation, and Hisato gently picked up Itsuro to bring him back to the edge of the battlefield. Returning for Joji, he did the same thing.


    Once he ced the young man down, he spun around when a voice spoke softly. ¡°My deepest sympathies.¡±


    Hisato breathed a sigh of relief when his eyesnded on a longtime friend. It was one of the elders who had apanied his family to the maind years ago. He didn¡¯t reply but only nodded in thanks. ¡°I must inform my family before word reaches them.¡±


    The elder nodded. ¡°Any signs of Hisamitsu or your father?¡±


    Hisato shook his head and swallowed the lump in his throat.


    ¡°If we locate them, I will bring them to you. Go to your family; they will need your support. It is best to receive the news from you rather than someone else.¡±


    Hisato gave a grateful nod. Renji had always been intelligent, quick of wit and quick to notice things that were not normal. He wished he could tell him to leave, but that family line was not at risk, so he would be safe. Unfortunately for him, he had to be careful who he told, as even those closest to him could betray him should the situation arise.


    Not saying a word, Hisato slipped from the battlefield and went to the vige. Now, he wanted to locate his family and get as far away from Mitchitaro and the twin girls as possible. If luck were with him, they would be halfway to the maind before anyone missed them. Then, it would be a race to find a safe location before their trail was found.


    <i>¡®If the twin girls are seers, wouldn¡¯t they be aware of our attempts to run?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Highly likely, but you need to move quickly. Hopefully, nothing they saw indicated this scenario. Remember, this was ast-minute thing that I was made aware of.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded and slipped through the huts to where his wife resided. There were no signs of Tazuko, and he breathed a sigh of relief. He noticed bedding and food missing and nodded, satisfied. Hisato quickly made his exit.


    Hisato kept his senses on high alert as he crossed the open field leading away from the battle. When he entered the forest, he breathed a sigh of relief. Now, he had to locate his family¡¯s tracks and go with them to the maind. Within minutes, he sniffed out his family¡¯s scent, grinning. Following the trail, he rounded the side of the mountains, and his face went white.


    He came face to face with a childlike face, and his whole body froze in sudden fear.


    Taizo whirled around and gasped. As though on instinct, he ced a barrier around his host¡¯s tree and pushed whatever reserve energy through his hand to his host. Hisato¡¯s mouth fell open, and he scanned behind the twin girls, searching for his family.


    He could hear them, but he couldn¡¯t see them. Narrowing his eyes, he snarled. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going, little lord?¡± The girls said in a sing-song voice. It held a tone of innocence but was far from it. It was more condescending and disparaging, sending shivers down Hisato¡¯s back.


    ¡°You do not dictate where I go with my family, nor do you rule over thesends.¡± Hisato snapped. ¡°Where I go with my family is none of your concern!¡±


    The girls smiled a sickly, sweet grin that sent his senses on high alert.


    Taizo felt the twins¡¯ pulsing energy rise, and he closed his eyes. If he and Hisato had to fight to save his family, then Taizo would provide whatever assistance he could. It was a mere breath of a second when blue arcs of lightning began ring up inside the pools, dancing across the water. The lightning discharged with such intensity that Taizo¡¯s hair rose as his energy matched the ferocity and fear that came from his host. <i>¡®Breath,¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato crouched and snarled fiercely. Taizo gasped when he felt his host¡¯s eyes bleed red, and his form seemed to change from the charge in the air around him. <i>¡®Oie, oie! Hisato!¡¯</i>


    Taizo braced himself as his host charged at the girls, as they retaliated against him. It was all Taizo could do to control the wild flurry of energy as his host moved in ways he never thought possible. There was so much of it that every chance Taizo got, he grasped at a new arc of power and filtered it into the tree his host depended on. Hisato certainly was noting out of this battle unscathed, but at least he had a bit of a chance with both of them working together.


    Hisato gasped when he was hit solidly in the chest by one of the twins, and he flew into the rock face of the mountain with a grunt.


    Taizo ced his hand over the break in the tree as his host¡¯s ribs cracked with the solid hit.<i> ¡®Dammit!¡¯</i> He growled. <i>¡®Hisato, they are too strong. You have to flee.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I refuse to leave my family.¡¯</i> He retorted.


    Taizo swallowed, feeling his host¡¯s determination. Hisato would not leave them behind, and in danger, so he nodded in understanding. <i>¡®Then we will fight as long as we can.¡¯</i>


    The battlested for hours, and Taizo could feel his host¡¯s energy wane, but Hisato did not back down. He was hell bent and determined to save his family at any and all costs. His mind had been made up that even at the cost of his own life, he would do everything in his power to save them.


    No amount of coaxing from Taizo would sway Hisato¡¯s decision, and so all Taizo could do was filter his power through his host. Taizo watched the fight with great interest; his host was tiring, yet the girls seemed to feed off the energy that he expelled, which caused Taizo to pause. Gasping as he witnessed one twin pull the attack into her body, she seemed to pulse with that energy before the second twin released it back at his host.


    <i>¡®Wait! Stop!¡¯</i> Taizo snarled. <i>¡®They are feeding off you!¡¯</i>


    Hisato barred his teeth as he rolled out of the way of his own attack. <i>¡®What?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®They are feeding off your energy! You have to stop.¡¯ </i>Taizo begged. They were draining him and his host. <i>¡®You can¡¯t defeat them. If you keep this up, not only will they take your energy and mine, they will kill you and me along with you.¡¯</i>


    Hisato pulled back and leaned against the rocks. <i>¡®Then what do you suggest? Allow them to take my family?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Of course not, but you can¡¯t defeat them like this.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®You have to outsmart them. Instead of using your abilities, fight them with wit. Have you not noticed they have not tired while fighting us? Yet your strength is waning.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Gods, who are these little shits?¡¯</i> Hisato growled, narrowing his eyes as he moved further into the mountains.


    Taizo shook his head. He had no idea himself, but there had to be some way for him to assist his host. <i>¡®What if-¡¯</i> He furrowed his brow as his mind whirled around possibilities.


    Hisato continued through the mountains as his inner spirit collected his thoughts.


    <i>¡®What if you were to make a pact with the dragon in the mountains?¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato stopped then. <i>¡®Excuse me?¡¯</i> The dragon in the mountains hade to the ind long before he had been born. His grandfather, Kin¡¯ya, had made an arrangement with it. The family would leave the dragon alone to live his life in peace, and the dragon would continue to reside there unhindered while protecting the ind. There were no interactions between the dragon or the youkai living on the ground level, nor were they to interfere with the dragon¡¯s daily life. <i>¡®What could I possibly offer the dragon youkai that would sway him to assist me?¡¯</i>


    Taizo remembered his host Sashiki hade across a smaller dragon species, and it had loved all things shiny. With any luck, it would be what urged the scaled monster to help his host. <i>¡®You have that rock you found.¡¯</i>


    Hisato frowned. He remembered therge blue stone he had nned on carving into something for his wife, but would that be enough? His heart was torn. If he attempted to make a pact with the dragon beast, could he leave his family behind while he went? It would take him days to get there.


    <i>¡®Not if you use me.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Hisato frowned, <i>¡®What do you mean, use you? I thought that was what I had been doing.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Use my powers, not yours. I have not yet done this with a host, but you can change your form,¡¯ </i>Taizo said as he peered into the tree. If he could have his host focus on arge form, maybe he could siphon that to help change his host into that form.<i> ¡®Focus on somethingrge, ¡¯ </i>he said and then snorted.<i> ¡¯I don¡¯t mean the size of a cow either;</i> <i>think bigger.¡¯</i>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His host then pictured arge bear.


    Taizo rolled his eyes. ¡¯<i>Think on a massive scale, more like the size of a mountain, but an animal form.¡¯</i>


    Hisato remembered that his lineage was from the dog spirits, so he focused on arge white canine.


    <i>¡®Better.¡¯</i> Taizo nodded, <i>¡®You need ears and a tail.¡¯</i>


    Hisato corrected the missed appendages, and he felt his body heat up as though it were on fire from the inside out.<i> ¡®Oh, shit! That burns!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Focus.¡¯</i> Taizo hissed. If this were going to be sessful, his host needed to continue thinking on that form. He was pushing his powers into Hisato to mould his body into that of his inner spirits.


    The whirl of energy swirled around Hisato, and he fell to his knees when his bones began stretching and pulling. Shuddering at the intensity, it took only a few seconds until the pressure on his brain subsided. Cracking open his eyes, he gasped. The only sound that exited his mouth was a muffled snort.


    <i>¡®Now run!¡¯</i> Taizo grinned. The euphoria that rushed through them both lifted their spirits and almost seemed to revitalize the energy that had been used against the twin girls.


    Hisato also grinned and started running with a shout of joy, but it only came out as a loud snarl of approval. He was startled at how quickly he could move, crashing through the forest at the base of the mountain as though it were just a grain field. His sense of smell, sight and hearing was so intense that he winced a few times as the crunching under his paws sounded more like the earth¡¯s loud rumbling.


    Hisato could see the dragon¡¯s form on the opposite mountain as he ran. With any luck, the dragon would see himing and be curious about why he was running at such a frantic pace. There were only two oues: either the dragon would be curious and want to discover the issue, or it would retaliate and attack.


    Taizo rolled his eyes at his host¡¯s train of thought. <i>¡®Oh, for the love of all the Gods. The dragon is a youkai, like you.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Have you seen how big it is?¡¯</i> Hisato snorted.


    <i>¡®Have you seen how big you are?¡¯</i> Taizo retorted with a sarcastic snicker.


    Hisato hadn¡¯t really thought of it. ncing down at himself as he ran, he skidded to a halt. ¡®I¡¯m huge!¡¯ He turned his head to look at his long body, which shone in the moonlight and noticed his tail wagging in delight. Shaking himself, he broke into a run again with much more vigour.


    Hisato released a loud cry of delight, which only came out as a loud, delighted howl.<i> ¡®Why are we just trying this out now?¡¯</i> he used Taizo.


    <i>¡®There was never a need before. Besides, it takes a lot of energy even to consider this, and it is my energy you are using, not your own.¡¯</i> Taizo exined. <i>¡®Now, if you don¡¯t move your ass, the twins will get to the dragon first, and then it will be all over for us and your family!¡¯</i>


    That spurred Hisato to run even harder, and he scaled the mountain like a small hill. Hisato slowed his pace down as he nced around him. He could feel the energy from the dragon, and it was massive. Even more than what Mitchitaro and Genjiro released. How was it that certain youkai had such vast differences in power? <i>¡®Damn, he is intense.¡¯</i>


    Taizo agreed as he felt the force and pressure of that energy. It was more extreme because Hisato was using his energy and not having his strength absorbed by the whirling force of the ancient creature living in the mountains. <i>¡®This must be one of the first youkai ever to exist.¡¯</i> Taizo mused.


    Hisato grunted in response. <i>¡®I can smell him.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I am uncertain whether you canmunicate with him in this form, you might have to change back.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    ¡°I can hear you.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice came out of the misty fog.


    Hisato stopped and sat down on his haunches and waited.


    ¡°You are correct in assuming I was one of the first. I existed here before the fallen ones arrived.¡± The dragon¡¯s snout emerged from the mist first. Its voice was deep and grainy. ¡°You are much like me.¡±


    Hisato frowned.


    Taizo was frozen. Could the dragon hear him within his host? <i>¡®You can hear me?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Indeed. You and I are one and the same. Deities alive on the mortal ne.¡±


    <i>¡®Well, that is disconcerting. You must be the God Ryujin then.¡¯</i>


    The dragon emerged fully from the mist, and Hisato whined as the great beast towered over even his form. ¡°You hold the scent of another who hade before you thousands of years ago.¡±


    Taizo shivered. <i>¡®I assume you mean my brother Keizo.¡¯</i>


    ¡°The God Fujin, which leads me to assume you are Raijin in spiritual form.¡±


    Hisato listened with great interest.


    <i>¡®I am a sentient being within the bloodline of my brother.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    The dragon nodded and lowered himself to peer into Hisato¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you fear me, little God?¡±


    Taizo chuckled.<i> ¡®I hold a great respect for you. There is a difference.¡¯</i>


    The dragon seemed to smile then. ¡°Indeed. What brings you to my mountain?¡±


    <i>¡®What do you know of the youkai who travelled to the ind?¡¯</i> Taizo asked.


    ¡°I presume you mean the girls?¡± The dragon curled up and rested his massive jowel on his paws. ¡°They came to me before they went to the shrine of Konohanasakuya-hime.¡±


    Taizo frowned. <i>¡®She is the Goddess of nature. Why on earth would they be interested in her?¡¯</i>


    ¡°They have released a foul entity upon the earth, delving into the ck arts, contaminating everything they touch.¡± The dragon lifted his head. ¡°Their hearts are evil and were manipted to do the bidding of another. Probing the shadow realm was their undoing, but entering the spirit realm left them corrupt.¡±


    Taizo shuddered at the information. <i>¡®Who patrols these realms?¡¯</i>


    The dragon snorted. ¡°You know better than to seek the names of the sentient beings sent to the mortal ne.¡±


    Taizo sighed, <i>¡®What I am trying to get at is why the one who patrols these realms has note forth to retrieve this entity.¡¯</i>


    ¡°He has been gifted to another as a sentient being.¡± The dragon lifted his head.


    <i>¡®How do we defeat the girls?¡¯</i>


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Not without the eclipse, youkai.¡± The dragon said.


    Taizo frowned; eclipse youkai?


    <i>¡®I will not abandon my family to those little shits.¡¯ </i>Hisato snarled.


    The dragonughed. ¡°I owe your family a debt. I can fulfill that debt, and then all I request is to be left in peace and enjoy the mountains and my beautiful ocean.¡±


    Hisato felt his heart lift with hope.


    ¡°It was your ancestor who granted me this home. It was the only logical ce for me to rest in peace and enjoy what this life offers.¡± The dragon pushed to his feet. ¡°I will retrieve your family but do not expect further assistance from me. The girls will be angry as they seek power and will not stop until they have it. If this is your wish, I will fulfill my debt by retrieving your family.¡±


    <i>¡®Why did the girls seek you out?¡¯</i>


    The dragon nced down at them. ¡°Seeking power. They know better than to try and take my power by force. They do not even hold a candlepared to my power. I told them they were on their own, and that was when they went to Konohanasakuya-hime. Their ck hearts have contaminated the Goddess of nature.¡±


    Taizo groaned. <i>¡®Everything they touch gets tainted?¡¯</i>


    The dragon nodded and lifted into the air. ¡°Go home, little ones. I will have your family there shortly.¡±


    Hisato watched the dragon fly off towards the opposite ocean and lowered his head. <i>¡®Have I done the right thing? Can we still escape the ind after the dragon saves them?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I do not know.¡¯</i>


    Hisato grunted, ced the gem as a way of thanks, even though the dragon asked for nothing and descended the mountain, lost in thought. Had he just ruined whatever chance for peace by striking up a deal with the dragon beast? Would his family be safe, or would they still have to worry about Mitchitaro and Genjiro? What about the twin girls? The future was so uncertain at that point that he only hoped that he had done the right thing. <i>¡®How will life continue if the Goddess of Nature has been contaminated by whatever the twins did?¡¯</i>


    Taizo was still trying to understand the news. <i>¡®I don¡¯t know. We have to seek out others with talents and try to devise a way to preserve what life there is. Perhaps there is another individual who can create a protective barrier. If we can seal away the shrine and stop the corruption, maybe it will be contained until we find another way to break the darkness that the twins released onto Konohanasakuya-hime.¡¯</i>


    Hisato nodded. <i>¡®Alright.¡¯ </i>Before he entered the vige, he shifted back into his humanoid form and stretched his muscles. He could hear Taizo snickering inside the pools, but he ignored it as he entered the vige. Once he arrived at his hut, he breathed a huge sigh of relief when his family turned to him, unharmed and all ounted for. He stopped, however, when they just stared at him as though he had two heads. ¡°What?¡±


    His wife hid her smile behind her hand, and her eyes twinkled merrily.


    His grandsons blinked at him. ¡°Uh, what happened to you?¡±


    Hisato frowned, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What happened to your hair?¡± Okimoto gaped.


    ¡°And why do you have a tail?¡±


    Horrified, Hisato¡¯s hands flew to his head, and he realized he was bald. ncing down, he noticed a tail wagging. <i>¡®Oh Gods! What did you do to me?¡¯</i>


    Taizo snickered. <i>¡®Sorry.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Sorry?!¡¯</i> Hisato snarled. <i>¡®What did you do?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Nothing. You have to picture yourself as exactly the way you were before changing your form. It isn¡¯t my fault that you forgot your hair and you left the tail.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You couldn¡¯t have mentioned this sooner?¡¯</i> Hisato growled. <i>¡®We need to fix this, now.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®Unfortunately, you have to regain your energy before you try transforming again.¡¯ </i>Taizo grinned delightedly.


    <i>¡®I hate you, you know that?¡¯</i> Hisato sniffed indignantly.


    Taizo rolled his eyes. <i>¡®Of course.¡¯</i>

 A Battle for Redemption

    Chapter Eleven


    A Battle for Redemption


    Taizo¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, a pained groan escaping his lips. He squinted against the harsh light that flooded his vision, his gaze sweeping thendscape. The lush, green fields stretched before him, punctuated by a solitary tree cradling him. With a careful push, he rose to his feet, eyes scanning the ground far below. <i>¡®What on earth?¡¯</i> He was in his pools, but for what reason?


    Curiously, he climbed down and looked around his pools, which seemed untouched, yet he didn¡¯t have the foggiest exnation of how he got there. cing his hands on his hips, he turned to his tree usingly. <i>¡®Would you care to exin why I am here?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed softly as though in mourning but gave him no reason. Leaving him more frustrated by the silence, Taizo took a deep breath.


    <i>¡®That is not an answer.¡¯</i> Taizo sniffed, his frustration mounting. Had he been sleeping since his host, Sashiki? Had he actually just had a nightmare, and it woke him up? Frowning, he remembered a long, drawn-out battle but couldn¡¯t recall any details. He walked to his tree and ced his hand on the trunk to filter through his memories, but everything was nk. <i>¡®What the hell happened?¡¯</i> Why were his memories gone?


    <i>¡®Is there an exit point?¡¯</i> He asked his tree, and he felt a soft pulse behind him. Turning, he nodded and began walking to the rift that opened. As he stepped through, everything greyed out, and it felt familiar. Within the dark pools, he felt another presence and carefully stepped forward. Taizo could barely make out another spirit tending to his host¡¯s pools and sighed. He knew he was not supposed to be there, but his tree had pushed him.


    <i>¡®I apologize for my intrusion.¡¯</i> Taizo began causing the spirit to go on the immediate defensive. <i>¡®I wish no harm to you.¡¯</i>


    The spirit warily stood and narrowed his eyes. <i>¡®Who are you, and what are you doing in my domain?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I am uncertain. Perhaps you can help me fill in some gaps?¡¯</i> Taizo asked softly, hands held out in a submissive manner.


    The spirit frowned but did not remove the barrier surrounding his host¡¯s pools. <i>¡®You do not remember where you are supposed to be?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I was in my pools up until I walked in here.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®How I got there, I do not remember.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If you woke in your pools, it means you are to wait in hibernation or in the soul well until your next host is ready for you.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Soul well?¡¯</i>


    The spirit frowned at him. <i>¡®Are you a new spirit or something? You cannot be that dense.¡¯</i>


    Taizo was somewhat taken aback. <i>¡®Certainly not new, but I do not remember a soul well.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®The soul guardians watch over our souls until we are ready for our hosts. You go into a sleep hibernation, and then your soul is moved and held until your host is ready to wake you.¡¯</i>Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯ </i>Taizo squinted his eyes, trying to make out the spirit clearly. <i>¡®Who is your host?¡¯</i>


    The spirit growled and crouched, his fingers flexing.


    <i>¡®Whoa, whoa. I am not interested in your host.¡¯</i> Taizo said, <i>¡®I only want to know where I am.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Okimoto.¡¯</i>


    At the name, Taizo¡¯s hair rose on the back of his neck, and he released a sharp breath. He knew that name, but how? Why could he not remember anything? Giving the spirit a nod, he nced around at the thriving pools and smiled. This spirit was experienced and working well with his host. That made Taizo¡¯s heart ache slightly. Why did he not have a host?


    He turned and exited the pools and reentered his own brilliantly shining pools. <i>¡®Okay, so no host is avable for me? Is that why I am here?¡¯</i>


    Taizo could hear his tree thrumming in the distance, and he snorted. <i>¡®Oh, keep your excitement to yourself. I am frustrated, and I need to think.¡¯</i>


    The tree seemed tough at him then. Walking slowly over to his tree, Taizo felt empty. He was missing something, and he had no idea what it was. It had been important, but he was lost. cing his hand on the tree, he could feel its loneliness, and it reflected how he felt. This wasn¡¯t right. <i>¡®Where am I supposed to be?¡¯</i> he groaned.


    The tree seemed to try to soothe its keeper, wrapping it into a protective shield. Taizo smiled at the invisible hug and received images of a family he was intended for. The faces he recognized, and he frowned. He definitely recognized Okimoto, and he sniffed. <i>¡®So, did I have a host before? Why do I not remember him? I remember Sashiki. Was he myst host?¡¯</i>


    The tree thrummed softly, revealing an image of a young boy, and Taizo smiled. The boy had a strong face with gold eyes and silver hair. ck and red facial markings graced the boy¡¯s cheeks, and a symbol sat on his forehead. It appeared to be a family mark.


    The tree tried to distract him from his sadness of missing his memories, and it worked. The boy would be ready for him soon. The others he was shown did not spark the excitement that this boy gave him.


    <i>¡®I can choose who I reside in?¡¯ </i>He looked at the other boys who were part of the family and furrowed his brow. He definitely liked the one with the symbol on his head. Something about him sparked a long, enjoyable life. Smiling, he nodded. <i>¡®So when is he ready?¡¯</i>


    His mouth dropped open, and gaped. <i>¡®Five hundred years? I¡¯m stuck here with you for that long?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed with indignation.<i> ¡®Oh,e on. Did you lose your memories, too? Well, I guess they are my memories, but why are they nk?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed as though trying to tell him, and Taizo frowned. Was there something preventing his tree from revealing what had happened? Pacing back and forth, his white pants brushing against the brightly colored flowers at his feet, Taizo tried to create a timeline.


    <i>¡®Okay, I remember being in arge hall with smiling faces, and I remember a beautiful woman who I can remember clearly. Then I remember being here.¡¯</i> Taizo nced at his tree. <i>¡®I remember having a host and then excruciating boredom.¡¯</i> He frowned. <i>¡®I remember Sashiki.¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed as though confirming, and then the vibrations intensified as though trying to tell him what he was missing. It was as though it was being repelled back to the tree instead ofmunicating with him. Frowning, Taizo continued trying to piece together his lost memories. <i>¡®Why can I not remember anything past Sashiki falling on his sword?¡¯</i>


    Taizo rubbed his face and groaned. <i>¡®Think, dammit.¡¯</i> He cursed to himself. <i>¡®After Sashiki fell on his sword, where did I end up? He had two sons and a daughter.¡¯</i>


    Now, he was just trying to go mad with confusion.


    <i>¡®What were their names?¡¯</i> Taizo growled, his pacing growing more determined. <i>¡®Airina was his daughter. Then there were his two sons.¡¯</i> He waved his hands around him as though that would help spur his memories to resurface. <i>¡®After Sashiki, I went to the wrong pools and ended up in a dark space.¡¯</i> He furrowed his brows and stopped pacing. <i>¡®There was someone there. They led me to another pool.¡¯ </i>


    Why could he not remember whose pools it was? <i>¡®He had two sons, ¡¯</i> he repeated over and over, softly to himself, hoping it would help him. <i>¡®Ugh!¡¯</i> he snarled. <i>¡®I was in a dark space.¡¯</i> Taizo turned to his tree. <i>¡®Can you open a portal to this dark ce?¡¯</i>


    The tree vibrated desperately as though in warning.


    <i>¡®Okay, okay, I get it. It¡¯s dangerous. Why was I there in the first ce? I seem to be alright unless that is where I lost my memories.¡¯</i> Taizo mused.


    The tree pulsed, urging Taizo to listen.


    Taizo nodded. <i>¡®I get it, be at ease. You¡¯re telling me this ce is dangerous, so who was the individual who met me there? I recall him saying something along the lines of him being a guardian or a patrol.¡¯</i>


    Taizo listened to the tree. <i>¡®So the guardian has been granted a host of his own. No one is patrolling this area anymore?¡¯</i>


    The tree confirmed his suspicions. <i>¡®Makes sense.¡¯ </i>He began pacing again. <i>¡®So after Sashiki, I went to the pools of another. It was one of Sashiki¡¯s sons.¡¯</i> Taizo frowned deeply.


    He paced for hours, trying to filter through his fragmented memories, and then he turned. Immediately, a brilliant sh blinded him, and he stopped, gasping. Taizo had been in his host¡¯s pools, and there had been excruciating pain, a surge of power as he desperately tried to protect his host¡¯s tree. A brilliant sh of light after the pools harnessed his electrical storm. Then he woke up here.


    Taizo stood still, his hand over his mouth, head lowered deep in thought. Something had happened. It had been serious enough for his own energy to re up inside the pools, which meant that his host had been on the defensive. Something extremely dangerous happened to his host, and Taizo had instantly focused his power on his host¡¯s tree of life. Then everything had gone ck.


    Taizo frowned and turned to his tree. <i>¡®Something happened to you, too, didn¡¯t it?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed in response.


    Rolling his eyes, Taizo turned away from the tree and faced the brilliant sunshine. It was more artificial than the sun, but he would take it from the dark pools any day. Taizo squinted his eyes as they had caught sight of something in the far distance, and he pursed his lips. He had never actually explored his pools, and now his interest was piqued.


    Grinning, Taizo began walking toward the area where he had seen a slight movement. As he approached, he began to make out various faded trees and wiggled his nose. The area was enormous, seemingly an endless journey into a new adventure. He did have five hundred years to waste, so he continued walking.


    Taizo wasn¡¯t even paying attention to his immediate surroundings; somehow, he almost walked into a small tear in the air. <i>¡®Oh.¡¯</i> He chimed and then grinned, ncing over his shoulder. <i>¡®Where does this lead, I wonder?¡¯</i> Slipping through the tear, he froze instantly.


    Somehow, Taizo managed to find a tear in the mortal ne and nced down at himself in a panic. With a breath of relief, he was still in spiritual form and not a physical one. Sucking his breath in, he nced around him and noticed a forest. <i>¡®Oooo.¡¯</i> He grinned. <i>¡®I can explore.¡¯ </i>


    Maybe while he was on the mortal ne, he could figure out what had happened to him and his tree. Taizo had to be extremely careful not toe across any living form. He wasn¡¯t certain if he was visible to the naked eye or if he would just appear as a ghost or not even detectable. Shrugging his shoulders, Taizo started walking in the direction the sun was.


    Taizo had no idea how long he had walked but stopped when he reached the forest¡¯s exit. He could make out huts and movement, indicating living creatures were there. Looking around, he couldn¡¯t safely move from the forest if he wished to remain hidden. So, instead, he seated himself beside a bush and observed the people moving around the small vige. As he watched, he realized that the vige was not exactly small. It was muchrger than he had first thought.


    Taizo saw many young children ying in the field, many men and women beginning their daily chores, and hundreds of armed warriors stationed on battle mounts surrounding therge establishment. Squirting his eyes, Taizo saw a veryrge structure further in, nestled against arge rockface. It looked like a two¡ªor three-story home, borately embellished with nts and flowers.


    Someone important definitely lived there, yet he didn¡¯t see anyonee out as he watched. Sniffing indignantly, Taizo looked back to the children who were ying in the field. He found that watching them allowed his mind to reflect on the events that had happened. With a sigh, he had no idea how much time had passed or where he was exactly; all he knew was that he had to eventually head back to the portal to prepare for meeting his host.


    Taizo rested his elbow on his knee and his chin in his hand. Night had fallen, and the group of children were gone. The vige was ready to go to sleep. He nced to his left when a slight movement caught his attention. Furrowing his brow, he squinted and watched two young girls walking down a dark path. Why would young girls be without their parents?


    He gave an involuntary shudder the minute his eyesnded on them, and he sucked his breath in sharply. Taizo experienced at that moment a level of anxiety and fear that he didn¡¯t even know was possible for a spirit. Frowning, he grunted softly, trying to brush the feeling away.


    The minute the soft sound escaped his lips, the girls stopped walking and nced in his direction, which caused Taizo to freeze and dip below the bushes. Was he actually visible to the mortal eye? His eyes widened in sudden fear, and he quickly crawled away, sticking to the shadows of the trees. Once he felt he was at a safe distance, Taizo looked behind him and panicked when he noticed the girls searching the bushes where he had been hiding.


    Taizo silently prayed to the Gods that he didn¡¯t leave any footprints or signs that he had been there. Slipping further into the forest, Taizo moved as fast as he could, returning to where he had exited his pools. It only took him a few moments to find the rift, and he slipped through as quickly as he could, his heart racing in his chest.


    <i>¡®Gods.¡¯</i> He released a loud breath once the rift closed behind him. <i>¡®Did they actually hear me?¡¯</i>


    He could feel his tree pulsing frantically in the distance, and he sighed. Had the tree sensed his fear? Shaking his head, Taizo walked to his tree and ced his hand on the trunk. <i>¡®Shh, easy. I am here,¡¯ </i>he said.


    Why had he been so afraid of the two girls? The amount of anxiety that had flowed through him was unnerving. <i>¡®How long was I gone for?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed gently.


    <i>¡®Hmph. And I still have no answers.¡¯</i> Taizo grumbled, flopping down on the ground beside his tree and crossing his arms over his chest. His mind once again went over what he remembered. Leaning back against the trunk, he closed his eyes, allowing his mind to reflect on the life he remembered.


    * * * *


    Shuzo


    As he patrolled the vast dark space, the years went by quickly. He wandered down the different pathways and encountered several species native to the shadows, from hounds to peculiar nts like vines to small creatures. One of the hounds became hispanion and alerted him whenever a change happened. He would walk to the change to discover a lost soul or a beast that wanted to rule over his realm.


    The souls he would guide to where it was supposed to go, and there were only three options for it. They would either be sent to their next host, sent to the guardians of the underworld to move to their next adventure, or they would be sent to the spirit realm. Shuzo was a guardian in the space. It was his realm, and no other guarded the shadows.


    He felt a peculiar pull, and the hound beside him released a low growl. Turning his ck eyes to where he had felt the change, Shuzo nodded to the beast. <i>¡®I know, something has entered again.¡¯</i>


    As Shuzo walked, he recalled the instance when the change had sent the shadows into turmoil. Intruders had entered his space and yet kept out of his vision, which meant whoever had entered had done so via underhanded means. Despite his searching, he had not found them, but the shadows had instantly alerted him to someone near the proximity to the spirit realm.


    It was the one area he dreaded, but he had no choice but to investigate the disturbance. The beasts howled in warning as he approached, the void walkers whined, and the nts pleaded with him to stop. Shuzo had indeed stopped and looked around him warily. The beasts of the shadow realm only warned him when something foul was loose.


    Shuzo had lifted his hands and lit a blue fire to illuminate the area around him. Because no light entered the realm, any source of light would blind the intruder, and it granted him the shadows he needed to find the trespasser. More hounds joined him, and even the void walkers created a wide circle surrounding him protectively. Shuzo had watched the shadows for hours until a rumbling deep within the ground he walked on alerted him to someone infiltrating the spirit realm.


    Shuzo whirled around, faced the spirit realm¡¯s direction, and snapped his fingers at the beasts. Instantly, they raced towards the intruder. He proceeded forward carefully, his ck eyes searching every inch of space. The hounds howled in warning, and he dropped to the ground with a snarl. Something flew over his head, and Shuzo jumped to his feet, sending a shadow tendril after it.


    If the creature weren¡¯t fast enough, the tendril would entangle itself with it and hold it into a tight embrace until hemanded it to release the foul individual. Hispanion had raced after it, snarling and snapping its jowls as Shuzo ran after the beast. The nts and void creatures warned that it was an evil shade that had been released from the spirit realm.


    Shuzo narrowed his eyes and curled his lip. <i>¡®You, find the ones who released it!¡¯ </i>He snapped.


    ncing down at his hound, Shuzo lifted his arms to erect an invisible wall. He had to stop the shade from escaping the shadow realm. If it found its way out into the mortal world, it would cause such destruction and chaos that there would be no stopping it.


    Shuzo sighed. Despite him searching for weeks on end, there had been no sign of the creature that had been released. It either hid so perfectly that nothing detected its presence, or it had found a way into the mortal world.


    Shuzo stopped walking when the pull from the change stopped, and he rolled his eyes. Why the Gods had allowed the spirits to travel through his realm to their next host was beyond him. If the spirits did not know what to look for or got turned around in his realm, he would have to locate them and guide them to the rift.


    Well over six thousand years ago, one particr instance made him smile. It had been such an odd encounter. A spirit had somehow managed to enter a spirit pools by ident and had been kicked out due to the host already being upied. The spirit had not wandered around aimlessly; instead, it had sat down on the path as though expecting a rescue.


    It had taken a very long time to locate where he was supposed to go, which had confused Shuzo. He had no answer about why the spirits¡¯ new pools had been so far away from the current rift, but he had shrugged it off as an anomaly.


    The spirit was the most rxed one he had encountered. As Shuzo wandered the shadow realm, his hound stopped walking beside a small wavering point, and Shuzo lifted a brow curiously. <i>¡®What is it?¡¯</i>


    The beast brushed against his legs and then pushed him with his nose.


    <i>¡®Oh? Is that my host?¡¯</i> Shuzo lifted his eyes and smiled. <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯</i>


    The hound licked his hand, and Shuzo chuckled, <i>¡®Keep watch and inform me of anything out of ce.¡¯</i>


    Shuzo stepped through the rift and blinked quickly as his eyes adjusted. The new space was dark but not void of all light like the shadow realm. Lifting his head to the ck sky above him, he saw twinkling little lights. His eyesight was different, more sharpened and focused, rather than viewing everything with a blue hue.


    A lone figurey in the pools surrounding arge tree, and Shuzo walked over to it. As soon as his feet hit the water, he gasped when he was filled with emotions and a tingling of power. This was apletely different experience for him. Walking over to the tree, Shuzo nced at therge trunk and flourishing leaves far above his head. cing his hand on the trunk, a soft gasp behind him made him smile. It was indeed his host.


    Turning, Shuzo dipped behind the tree with a grin and poked his head around the trunk.


    The boy sat up and rubbed his eyes, and Shuzo watched the youth push to his feet and stretch. ¡°I can feel you.¡± The boy said.


    <i>¡®Can you now?¡¯</i> Shuzo smiled.


    The youth grinned and spun around, searching for him.


    <i>¡®What is your name?¡¯</i> Shuzo asked, walking into the boy¡¯s view.


    The boy grinned widely. ¡°You first.¡±


    <i>¡®Shuzo,¡¯ </i>He closed one eye, peering at the youth.


    ¡°Hayato, ¡° the boy said proudly. ¡°My baby name was terrible, but this one feels more grown up.¡±


    Shuzo lifted a brow, amused. <i>¡®What was your-baby name?¡¯</i> He asked with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hibiki.¡± Hayato rolled his eyes.


    Shuzo nodded, <i>¡®Definitely better.¡¯</i>


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Hayato asked curiously.


    Shuzo shook his head, <i>¡®I am as new to this as you are.¡¯</i> He admitted.


    ¡°Then we can grow together.¡± Hayato grinned widely. ¡°This is going to be so much fun.¡±


    Shuzo lifted his brow again. The exuberance from the boy was rather refreshing from the dark, dreary shadow realm. From what he had understood from the creatures there, his host would eventually learn to use the shadow realm to their advantage, and Shuzo¡¯s skills would merge with his host¡¯s.<i> ¡®I hope you are not afraid of the dark.¡¯</i>


    Hayato frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t say I am overly fond of the dark, but-¡± He shrugged.


    <i>¡®We can work on that when you are ready.¡¯ </i>Shuzo nodded. <i>¡®Best if you wake and go about your duties. Do not use my name with anyone but with me.¡¯</i>


    Hayato nodded, ¡°My father already told me how important it was.¡±


    <i>¡®Good.¡¯</i> Shuzo turned away and his host left the pools.<i> ¡®Now,¡¯ </i>He looked at his host¡¯s tree, <i>¡®You and I have some work to do.¡¯</i>


    * * * *


    Taizo


    The pull was strong when his host was ready for him, and Taizo shot forward, startled. How long had he been sleeping? Shaking his head, disorientated, he pushed to his feet and red at his tree, which seemed to beughing at him.<i> ¡®Laugh it up,¡¯</i> he said.


    Dusting off his pants, Taizo went to the shimmering portal where all his host¡¯s pools seemed to reside. This felt like deja vu, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was missing. Taking a deep breath, Taizo slipped through the portal and grinned widely at the figure lying in the water. ncing around the pools, Taizo entered the water and clutched his chest at the heavy pressure that flooded through him. His body started to glow pink at the massive amount of energy that rushed through him. <i>¡®Gods!¡¯</i> He cursed, almost falling to his knees. It all felt too familiar, and he furrowed his brow.


    There was no way hisst host, Sashiki, had this much power in him, so there must have been another, but why did he not remember? Narrowing his eyes, maybe touching his newest host¡¯s tree of life, would assist him with those missing memories. Walking over to it, Taizo stepped onto the firm ground and ced his hand on the trunk. It sparked, and Taizo withdrew his hand quickly.<i> ¡®Ouch, you little shit!¡¯</i> He cursed, ring at the tree. <i>¡®I¡¯m your host¡¯s spirit!¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed apologetically.


    <i>¡®Hmph!¡¯</i> Taizo snorted and returned his hand to the trunk. The rush of power from the tree was even greater, and his host started coughing. Trying to recover from the flood of power, he guessed the missing host he did not remember, and now this host, Taizo, heaved inrge amounts of air into his lungs.


    ¡°Wow.¡± A voice behind him said. ¡°This is so cool.¡±


    Taizo turned his head to peer at the youth, who pushed to his feet. <i>¡®Good morning.¡¯</i> Taizo said, gasping for air.


    The boy smiled warmly. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Taizo finally got his breath and turned to face the boy. <i>¡®What is your name?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Kazuki.¡±


    <i>¡®Is that the name your mother gave you or your adult name?¡¯</i> Taizo asked curiously. He could not exin how he had known about the change since hisst host. He fully suspected the tree had something to do with this new knowledge.


    The boy stuck his tongue out. ¡°My mother gave me this name. I don¡¯t like the new name.¡±


    Taizo nodded. <i>¡®Best if you wake. I trust you have much to do.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki pouted. ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t start my training until next year.¡±


    Taizo lifted a brow. <i>¡®You don¡¯t start training right away after waking your inner spirit?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki shook his head. ¡°No, sometimes we don¡¯t get training and are assigned another duty.¡±


    Taizo frowned. <i>¡®Well, regardless of your training, you and I must train together to handle our abilities when the timees.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki ced his hands on his hips. ¡°There is no more fighting. The lord of our n says that our inner spirits don¡¯t even need to be awake.¡±


    Taizo furrowed his brow. <i>¡®Interesting.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Even my father was surprised when you called me into the pools. He said that that had not been done since the great youkai war.¡±


    Taizo froze. He vaguely remembered that war.<i> ¡®Really? What else did he tell you?¡¯</i> Could he probe his new host gently to get more information?


    ¡°Well, since the Youkai war, everyone¡¯s inner spirits have gone into deep hibernation. The only ones with any magic now are the n leaders,¡± Kazuki said.


    Taizo scoffed. <i>¡®It isn¡¯t magic. They are abilities granted to you by the Gods and given to you by me when you are ready for them.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki eyed him suspiciously. ¡°The only ones who need power are Lord Genjiro and Princess Haruki. I think some of their personal guards have magic, too.¡±


    Taizo¡¯s skin crawled when the name Genjiro was mentioned. It was so familiar that he could feel the bile rise in his throat, and his memories lingered on the tip of his tongue. Furrowing his brow, his mouth turned downward in a deep frown. <i>¡®Genjiro?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded. ¡°Were you just asleep or something?¡±


    <i>¡®In a manner of speaking.¡¯ </i>Taizo grumbled. <i>¡®It seems as though I have missed out on many years.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki sat down in the water and started talking with excitement. ¡°Well, ording to my father, Lord Okimoto, after the great youkai war, everyone was told that their inner spirits were no longer needed. Obviously, they are our souls, so we couldn¡¯t just have them go away. With the twins¡¯ help, they all went to sleep.¡±


    Taizo shuddered but nodded.


    ¡°The twins set up some kind of soul well so that our spirits could rest peacefully until they would be needed again. They manage the soul well, and well, that is that.¡±


    Taizo¡¯s heart beat frantically in his chest, and he gulped. <i>¡®So this soul well is managed by the twins? Who are these twins?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they were around during the youkai war. They helped defeat the hordes of youkai. Now, we just worry about the humans. But they mostly keep to themselves on the other side of the mountain.¡±


    Taizo rubbed his arms. He knew he hadn¡¯t been in this soul well because he had woken both times in his own pools. But that would make the barrier around his tree make sense.


    <i>¡®So your father is Lord Okimoto? Who else is in your family?¡¯</i> If Taizo could piece together who the family was because he was intended for this family, he could find out who his previous host was and maybe exin why he was missing his memories.


    ¡°Well, there is my father, Lord Okimoto; my mother, Lady Chuya; my older brother, Lord Manami; Lord Hisashi; Lady Chinami; Lord Kihachi, Lord Isami; myself; and Lady Akiara.¡±


    Taizo blinked. <i>¡®Big family.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki shrugged.


    <i>¡®Then you said there was Lord Genjiro, and I assume his wife, Princess Haruki?¡¯ </i>Taizo frowned, trying to piece together the missing puzzle. <i>¡®Who ruled the n before Lord Genjiro?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki pursed his lips, ¡°I think his name was Mitchto-ra-uuh. I can¡¯t remember. I would have to ask my father.¡±


    Taizo nodded, <i>¡®And your father¡¯s father?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki frowned. ¡°You must have hit your head or something. Do you not remember who you came from? I mean, all spirits are supposed to know who they resided in before. But maybe you were just asleep for a long time and forgot?¡±


    Taizo crouched down, staring into the dark water. <i>¡®Perhaps.¡¯</i>


    ¡°I can ask my father what his father¡¯s name was. But I think he was dead a long time ago, just after the Youkai war.¡± Kazuki said. ¡°I thought maybe you hade from my father, but my father is still alive, so that wouldn¡¯t make sense. Everyone was surprised when I started pulsing when I came of age. No one else¡¯s inner spirit had called to them. Now I feel very weird, and I think everyone will make fun of me.¡±


    <i>¡®Well, we don¡¯t want that.¡¯</i> Taizo chuckled, looking up.


    ¡°I think my father and mother are the only ones who know about it, though.¡± Kazuki shrugged. ¡°My brothers and sisters were still asleep.¡±


    <i>¡®And you were not?¡¯</i> Taizo smirked.


    Kazuki grinned, ¡°No, I was making something to eat. I was nning on going fishing. You have to get up early to do that.¡±


    Taizo sighed. He was no closer to getting answers than he had been, and the frustration was starting to irritate him. <i>¡®Do you know exactly how many still have their spirits awakened?¡¯</i>


    ¡°Not off-hand, but I know Lord Gejiro does, Princess Haruki, Lord Chijimatsu, Masakuni and Masamichi, maybe a few other guards. I know Masakuni and Masamichi do because their sister is mated to my older brother Manami. I don¡¯t think Manami has his awake, though, even though he protects the royal family. The twins do, but they don¡¯te here very often. When they do, I try to stay as far away as possible. I don¡¯t like them.¡± Kazuki rambled on. ¡°They are weird and see things that no one else can, like the future.¡±


    Taizo lifted a brow. <i>¡®Twins?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded. ¡°They look like little girls. Masakuni and Masamichi are twins too. They aren¡¯t weird, though.¡±


    Taizo chuckled. <i>¡®I will linger in the background observing rather than making it known to everyone that your inner spirit has woken. This way, it should stop any teasing you may suffer.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded. ¡°That would be good. Can we still talk to each other, though?¡±


    Taizo nodded and pushed to his feet. <i>¡®Just think in your head to talk to me. I can hear all your thoughts.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki grinned. <i>¡®Like this?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Just like that, yes.¡¯</i> Taizo smirked.


    Kazuki got to his feet and dusted off his pants. ¡°Well, if I know my father, he will wait for me to wake up and then ask me all kinds of questions.¡±


    <i>¡®I¡¯ll be listening. Please ask him about his father and maybe even his grandfather. To be honest, I am missing memories, and I am uncertain as to why.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ask, but I don¡¯t know if he even remembers much from that time. It was like two thousand years ago or something.¡±


    Taizo gulped, <i>¡®Very well.¡¯</i>

 Veiled Vengeance

    Chapter Twelve?


    Veiled Vengeance


    Taizo watched his new host wake up in bed with his parents leaning over him anxiously. Immediately, their questions started, and Taizo smiled.


    ¡°So, was it what we thought? Has your inner spirit made contact with you? Did you speak to him?¡± Okimoto asked with a smile.


    Kazuki groggily opened his eyes and groaned. ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    Chuya couldn¡¯t help but giggle, her voice filled with yful teasing. ¡°Oh,e now. Your father has been sitting here anxiously for hours, waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    Kazuki frowned, ¡°Hours? It felt like only a few minutes.¡±


    <i>¡®Uh, yeah, that sort of happens when you are in spiritual form. Kind of out of my control.¡¯</i> Taizo chuckled apologetically.


    Kazuki shook his head and sat up. ¡°So weird.¡±


    Okimoto¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he called me, and I talked to him.¡±


    Okimoto pped his hands together. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember what it¡¯s like to have them awake and talking to you.¡±


    Kazuki rubbed his eyes and ced his feet on the floor. ¡°He did ask about your father and grandfather,¡± he said.


    Okimoto lifted his brows in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I guess he has gaps in his memory.¡± Kazuki shrugged.


    Okimoto ced his finger to his chin, ¡°Well, if memory serves me right, my grandfather was named Hisato.¡±


    Taizo felt the blood rush out of his face, and his knees instantly grew weak.<i> ¡®Oh, Gods!¡¯</i> He said mournfully.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a rush of emotions filled him. <i>¡®Hisato-¡¯</i> Taizo clutched his chest in anguish. That was hisst host, and whatever happened had caused them to be separated and unable to break the bond that was automatically formed when the spirit entered the pools of his host.


    What had happened to cause him to forget thest host he had been with for over three thousand years? They were to do something extremely important, and then a sh of power caused his own to retaliate. Something of vital importance needed his immediate attention, yet he could not recall it.


    ¡°My father was Hiromitsu, who died in the Youkai war.¡± Okimoto continued gaining Taizo¡¯s full attention. ¡°My grandfather had helped establish this ce with Lord Mitchitaro and Lord Genjiro. Then, he fell ill and died about a hundred yearster. Lord Mitchitaro had asked the twins for help, but they had been unsessful.¡±


    Taizo felt a growl rise to his lips.<i> ¡®He was perfectly healthy!¡¯ </i>


    Kazuki frowned, ¡°He said he was not sick.¡±


    ¡°I thought you said he had gaps in his memory. Maybe he just doesn¡¯t remember it?¡± Okimoto shrugged.


    Kazuki shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s what he said.¡±


    Chuya got up from her son¡¯s bedside. ¡°Alright, the day doesn¡¯t stop because you woke your spirit. Get up and go about your chores.¡±


    Kazuki nced at his mother quickly. ¡°He seems to feel morefortable with just us knowing. Can we just keep this between us and not tell everyone?¡±


    Okimoto nodded, ¡°With no one else getting the call, I would say that is a fairly smart thing to do. It would cause too many tensions that we don¡¯t need.¡±


    Kazuki breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Okimoto nodded and got to his feet. ¡°I want you to go to the fields today and help them harvest the grains. I sent Kihachi and Isami to the fishing pond to get us dinner.¡±


    Kazuki groaned, ¡°I was going to go fishing today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. Thest time you fell into the pond with how clumsy you are. No, Kazuki, you have more strength and stamina than Kihachi and Isami, so you are tasked with helping harvest the grain.¡±


    Kazuki nodded, ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Taizo walked to the rift that led to his pools and exited once his host had left for his daily duties. He could still hear his host should he call for him, but he needed answers from his tree of life.


    As he approached his tree, he red at it. <i>¡®Did you know?¡¯</i> He demanded.


    The tree pulsed softly.


    Taizo crossed his arms over his chest. <i>¡®How do we break the thread of fate if my host has already passed?¡¯</i>


    The tree remained silent.


    <i>¡®I cannot do much with my new host until this thread is broken. Where did my host go? Was he greeted by his family when he died? Was he able to meet his son¡¯s?¡¯</i> Taizo snarled, throwing his arms up.


    Taizo began pacing, now furious that he had forgotten Hisato. When Okimoto had mentioned his former host, the faces of the family instantly came to him. However, there was still arge gap as to what had happened. It was almost like a veil had been dropped over his mind, preventing him from remembering the details.


    Now, he was in a dilemma. He could not be sessful with his new host, Kazuki, if he still had a fate connection with his other host, Hisato. He had to figure out how to break the thread of fate if he were to connect with his current host. There was power there; he couldn¡¯t deny that much, but how much of that power would his new host have ess to when the time came? Could they even merge their powers together with this thread still attached to Hisato?


    Growling, Taizo kicked a rock at his feet and cursed when that pain ran up his leg.


    Kazuki cursed.


    Taizo widened his eyes and gasped. <i>¡®Whoops. Sorry about that.¡¯ </i>He apologized to his host.


    <i>¡®That was you?¡¯</i>


    Taizo bit his lip. <i>¡®I kicked a rock.¡¯</i>


    He could feel Kazuki roll his eyes. Taizo couldn¡¯t see his host or what Kazuki saw due to Taizo being in his pools, but he could still feel his host.


    Perhaps there was a bond there, regardless of him still having one with Histao. Taizo furrowed his brow. <i>¡®Is that possible?¡¯</i> He asked his tree. <i>¡®Can a bond form with a new host if the former one was not released?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Do you still have journals or histories from the past around?¡¯</i> Taizo asked his host.


    <i>¡®There is a library in the main house, but nomon folk can go there.¡¯</i> Kazuki said.


    Taizo sighed. <i>¡®I would love to read up on what happened during the Youkai war.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I can always ask my father. I am unsure if my brother Manami can ess the journals or scrolls in the main house. It doesn¡¯t hurt to ask, though.¡¯</i> Kazuki said.


    <i>¡®So long as it doesn¡¯t create any trouble for you.¡¯</i> Taizo said. He recalled his host, Sashiki, having journals during his life, and now that fragmented memories of his other host, Hisato also finding them, Taizo was curious as to whether they still existed.


    <i>¡®Well, it¡¯s almost time to go home for dinner, I just have one more bag to carry to the grain silo.¡¯</i> Kazuki said.


    Taizo snorted. Time sure was different in the realms that existed all around him.


    <i>¡®Oh, shit.¡¯</i> Kazuki cursed.


    Taizo nced over his shoulder and walked to the pools of his host. <i>¡®What is it?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I tore my bag.¡¯ </i>


    Taizo slipped through the rift into his host¡¯s pools and peered through Kazuki¡¯s eyes. He quietly listened as his host cursed under his breath, and he picked up the grain that had spilled onto the ground. He smiled and shook his head.


    Once Kazuki had dumped his bag into the grain silo, Kazuki walked to his house in silence. It was dark already, but a few people were still walking around the vige. He entered his home and ducked as soon as he entered.


    Taizo felt his eyes widen in surprise.


    Someone tackled his host, and they both tumbled out of the house in a tangle of limbs.


    Kazuki growled and kicked his feet to dislodge his older brother. ¡°Get off me, Kihachi!¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you two stop your roughhousing? Goodness, you will make a mess of all my nters.¡± Chuya came out and scolded them with a wooden spoon, waving toward them.


    Kihachi grinned, moured off his brother, and extended his hand to help him. ¡°You are still too slow.¡±


    Kazuki smacked his brother¡¯s hand away with a growl. ¡°Like that is in any way fair.¡±


    Kihachi and Kazuki nced over their shoulders at the sound of footsteps approaching. Chuya looked up and smiled. ¡°Will Nanako be joining us tonight?¡±


    Manami approached and nodded his head. He was tall, with long white hair bound high on his head in a top knot. His armor shone in the moonlight, and his broadsword hung at his waist. ¡°Her brothers will be joining us.¡±


    Chuya blinked and quickly reentered the house.


    Manami entered the house without acknowledging Kihachi or Kazuki, and they both rolled their eyes. Since their eldest brother had taken station at the main house, his demeanour had changed. He was more stern and far less light-hearted than before he had been summoned. It had been a great honor for the family. Despite the protests from Masakuni and Masamichi regarding the seriousness of the particr station, Manami had all too eagerly taken the position.


    Now, though, after four years, Manami was more mncholy and quiet. Kazuki had noticed the change and once asked his brother about it, only to be told never to ept the position should he be asked. It was almost as though his brother was drained of energy or life whenever he was on duty. When he came home for a few days, though, he always rxed and was more himself until he was called back to the main house.


    Okimoto entered the main room of the house and grinned. ¡°There¡¯s my boys.¡±


    Manami unhooked his sword, ced it against the wall by the door, and gripped his father¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to be home.¡±


    ¡°How long will you be here?¡± Okimoto asked, pouring his son¡¯srge mugs of rice wine.


    ¡°I am off duty for two weeks. Hopefully.¡± Manami said, seating himself at the table. ¡°Unless Chijimatsu decides to have another breakdown.¡±


    Kazuki lifted a brow but was interrupted when Masakuni and Masamichi entered, followed by their sister, Nanako. Masakuni and Masamichi were identical twins, and if it weren¡¯t for therge, jagged scar across the elder twins¡¯ face, Masakuni, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart. They were tall, built more stocky than Manami, and wore heavy armor. But it came with their positions in the main house, protecting Genjiro and the Princess.


    Masakuni¡¯s long white hair was held high in a top knot, while his brother¡¯s was in a lower tail. Their facial markings were emerald green, and a small jagged line on their foreheads signalled they were from nobility but not royalty.


    Manami¡¯s new mate, Nanako, also had green facial markings, but they were more elegant and refined than her brother¡¯s, as it seemed was the case with every female. Her forehead also had a jagged mark.


    ¡°Chijimatsu always has a breakdown because he can¡¯t handle anything alone.¡± Masakuni snorted, gripping Okimoto¡¯s hand.


    Masamichi grinned and greeted the family. ¡°Well, we can only hope that Genjiro lives long enough for Chijimatsu¡¯s son to grow up before he decides he has had enough of life. Thest thing we need is that useless twat to take over.¡±


    Masakuni snorted. ¡°He¡¯s smarter than you give him credit for. Chijimatsu may have some breaks, but he is not stupid.¡±


    Okimoto waved everyone to sit. ¡°Concerns?¡±


    Manami snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t there always?¡±


    Chuya scoffed, ¡°Enough talk of duties. You can all go out back and discuss it after dinner.¡±


    The curtain over the door opened, and Chuya pped her hands excitedly. ¡°My beautiful daughter!¡± She eximed.


    The female smiled brilliantly and hugged her mother. She was just as tall as Manami, with medium-length white hair braided neatly on either side of her head. ¡°Are you off too?¡± Chuya asked, guiding her daughter to the table.


    ¡°Only for a night. The princess has no need of me tonight,¡± Chinami smiled. When the Princess called on the eldest daughter to be Princess Haruki¡¯s handmaiden, the family was all too ecstatic to ept the honor.


    Two more children entered the main dining room from curtained doors at the back, and Okimoto waved them to the table. Isami and Akiara greeted Manami and Chinami before sitting down.


    ¡°Where is Hisashi?¡±


    Manami snorted. ¡°Noting.¡±


    Okimoto sighed. ¡°Well, I almost have all my children under one roof.¡±


    Masakuni and Masamichi shared a look before shaking their heads. They had been working for the royal family for over a thousand years and knew almost every secret that passed inside those walls. Manami was only four hundred years into his duties and witnessed many things he did not agree with. Despite that, anything that happened within the main house was never discussed outside in themon grounds. They had all been sworn to secrecy.


    The twins were the captains of the guards protecting Genjiro, and Manami had been tasked with protecting the only son of their Lord and leader. Hisashi had never epted his brother¡¯s task and always tried to sabotage Manami. The only saving grace Manami had was the twins. They saw almost everything and curbed most of Hisashi¡¯s attempts to dishonor Manami.


    Okimoto never understood the disconnect between the brothers or epted that his secondborn never came home on his days off duty. Everyone was given a duty when they came of age, and the elders were responsible for keeping themon folk in line and out of the royal family¡¯s attention. Thest thing anyone wanted was to disturb the royal family or gain notice.


    Okimoto rubbed his hands together with a wide grin. ¡°So when are we expecting my first grandson?¡±


    Nanako flushed, and Manami choked on his rice wine. Kihachi and Isami snickered behind their hands.


    ¡°Father!¡± Manami protested. ¡°We have only been mated a year.¡±


    Okimoto¡¯s teeth shed. ¡°Your mother was pregnant with you in half that time.¡±


    Chuya smacked Okimoto over the head.


    Masakuni guffawed. ¡°I would also like to be an uncle.¡±


    Manami narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you start.¡±


    Masamichi nced at Kazuki, who silently drank his rice wine. ¡°That¡¯s right, you came of age today.¡±


    Kazuki nodded.


    Manami lifted a brow. ¡°Ah, that exins why you wanted everyone together tonight. What duty were you assigned?¡±


    Kazuki flushed, ufortable with all the attention. ¡°Father has me working in the grain fields.¡±


    Manami frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t want him training to be a guard?¡±


    Okimoto snorted. ¡°Not until next year. Even that is still too early for guard training, you know that. Seitarou wants his recruits to be fifteen or even older.¡±


    Kazuki sighed. Now, his entire future would be discussed, and he would have no choice in any of the decisions.


    Kihachi pped Kazuki on the shoulder, ¡°Cheer up, little brother. Guard training is not as wonderful as you might think.¡±


    Isami rolled his eyes, cing his long bangs behind his tapered ear. ¡°It isn¡¯t all bad. Be thankful that Seitaro took you under his wing to train for the Crimson Sentinels.¡±


    All eyes immediately turned to Kihachi, and Kazuki smiled, thankful the attention was off him.


    Manami blinked at his younger brother. ¡°Seitarou is training you for his guard? That¡¯s a pretty remarkable aplishment.¡± He had been offered the position of captain with the Crimson Sentinels, but he had been unable to ept it as Genjiro hadmanded him to be a personal guard for his son Chijimatsu.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Okimoto asked, beaming with pride.


    Kihachi waved his hand, ¡°Last week. I am still far from being given a permanent position.¡±


    ¡°It is still a huge aplishment.¡±


    ¡°Hayato took station with Shinpachi.¡±


    Manami whistled, shaking his head. ¡°Shinpachi always frightened me.¡±


    Okimoto chuckled. ¡°I think Shinpachi frightens everyone.¡±


    Isami took a bite of his food and chewed quickly. Swallowing, he pipped up, ¡°It¡¯s how he can materialize out of thin air. He vanishes just as fast, too.¡±


    Masamichi snorted, ¡°Well, he is Captain of the Shadow Guard. It¡¯s a rough group to train in.¡±


    Chuya got up and grabbed another tter of food before sitting back down. ¡°Didn¡¯t Hayato¡¯s daughter also get recruited into the Shadow Guard? What was her name again?¡±


    Manami lifted a brow, ¡°A girl? That¡¯s not something that happens very often.¡±


    Nanako smacked his arm. ¡°Females are just as capable as you men.¡±


    Manami chuckled.


    ¡°Her name is Arisu,¡± Masamichi said with a grin.


    Taizo listened quietly and smiled. It was refreshing to see everyoneughing together with light teasing. The atmosphere seemed much more rxed than when he recalled youkai life, and he frowned. He wished he had more details from his previous host, Hisato.


    Masakuni finished his meal and refilled his mug. ¡°I overheard Genjiro talking about the twins Seiya and Seizou returning to the ind.¡±


    Okimoto growled softly. ¡°Whatever for?¡±


    Masakuni shook his head. ¡°We do have many young onesing of age this year.¡±


    Manami frowned. ¡°There is no need to have the twins here for that. It¡¯s been thousands of years since our inner spirits were told to sleep.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Okimoto frowned. ¡°Is there one in the royal family who needs help with their inner spirit?¡±


    ¡°Not that I¡¯ve heard. The princess and Genjiro are fine. If anything, maybe it¡¯s concerning Chijimatsu?¡± Masamichi shrugged. ¡°He has been rather unpredictabletely.¡±


    Manami rolled his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s fine. His mate is fine, and his son is fine. There is no need for the twins toe.¡±


    Chinami nodded, ¡°I agree. They love to interfere a little too much in our lives.¡±


    Okimoto shook his head, ¡°Well, unfortunately, we do not have a say when they show up or decide to leave.¡±


    Chuya sighed, ¡°I have never liked them. You know they always showed up when our children came of age. Maybe they areing to check on Kazuki?¡±


    Taizo¡¯s hackles rose.


    ¡°Hell, no!¡± Kazuki snorted. ¡°Keep them away from me.¡±


    Manami nced at him curiously. ¡°All they do is probe your mind to ensure your spirit is healthy. There is nothing to be worried about. I may not like them, but they seem alright. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°I thought all the spirits were in the soul well that they manage?¡± Kazuki scoffed. ¡°Why do they need toe here and probe our minds?¡±


    <i>¡®If they do that, they will know I am awake.¡¯</i> Taizo hissed.


    Kazuki frowned. ¡°I want nothing to do with them.¡± <i>¡®Have you encountered them before?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I am uncertain. Any mention of them, though, puts me on high alert.¡¯</i>


    Okimoto nced at his son. ¡°While they are here, we can send Kazuki to the ocean to gather shells and seaweed. Once they are gone, I can send Kihachi to get him.¡±


    Manami frowned. ¡°There is something you¡¯re not telling us.¡±


    Kazuki shook his head as his father looked at him. <i>¡®He isn¡¯t going to tell them, is he?¡¯</i>


    Taizo closed his eyes. <i>¡®I sure as hell hope not.¡¯</i>


    ¡°I have had enough of their interference with my family. There is no need for them to be here when they control the soul well and know full well how the spirits are doing.¡± Okimoto growled.


    Kazuki released his breath.


    Kihachi rolled his eyes. ¡°Maybe they are justing to check on the health of the ones whose spirits are still awake. I mean, Shinpachi and Seitarou¡¯s spirits are not asleep. These two brutes have theirs awake.¡±


    Okimoto nodded. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Regardless, I will not have them anywhere near my family again. My father fought with them in the war and was wary of them.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t grandfather die in the war?¡±


    Okimoto nodded. ¡°We lost too many. My brother Taio died not long after the war. Then, shortly after that, my grandfather died. Both times, the twins probed their minds, saying their spirits were ill.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± Manami said. ¡°I barely remember great-grandfather and uncle Taio.¡±


    Okimoto smiled, ¡°I¡¯d be more surprised if you did. That was several thousand years ago. You were fifty-eight, and Hisashi was only eight.¡±


    Manami chuckled, ¡°Yet I didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    Okimoto shook his head. ¡± Your great-grandfather forbid it. You weren¡¯t happy with the decision, but you obeyed.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you both there?¡± Manami asked the twins.


    Masakuni nodded, ¡°We fought alongside your grandfather. When he lost his twin, he lost himself in grief but continued to fight.¡±


    Manami blinked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had a twin.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when you got that scar on your face.¡± Masamichi poked his older brother.


    Masakuni snorted, ¡°My face tried to stop a w, my face lost.¡±


    Manami shook his head.


    Okimoto pushed to his feet, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this outside to the garden? I¡¯m sure the women don¡¯t want to hear about the war.¡±


    Chuya nodded and waved them out.


    Kazuki watched his brother¡¯s file from the room with the twins and his father. Sighing, he turned his head to the women, got up, and slipped out of the house. He had just turned thirteen but was still a child in his family¡¯s eyes. Looking around at the yard, Kazuki decided to walk to the barracks house near the edge of the vige. There were dimly lit lights indicating that there was someone practicing.


    Kazuki sat on the hill overlooking the training rings and watched Seitarou practice his sword swings. He wasn¡¯t a veryrge male but fit and lithe. The elder was precise and quick with his strikes against the training dummy that sat in the ring, jabbing and slicing with purpose. The man was older than his father and captain for a reason. The stern face rarely smiled, but if he did, it was usually directed at someone who displeased him.


    Seitarou had sharp facial features and long silver hair held in a high top knot. His face held dark midnight blue facial markings indicating his family heritage, and Kazuki brought his hand to the mark on his forehead. His family was from a line of nobility but not royalty, which was indicated by the various facial markings of the vige¡¯s upants.


    Everyone in the vige had either white, silver, or grey ashy-colored hair and tapered ears. Kazuki figured that the pointed ears came from a line of either elves or faere, but he was uncertain. No one actually knew where the almond-shaped eyes came from or the tall, slim builds that most of the youkai had. Some youkai had broad shoulders and were more burly built. One family in the vige had dark ck hair and red facial markings, and ording to his father, they were from the southern regions of the inds.


    Kazuki nced over his shoulder when a soft step signalled he was not alone. ¡°Manami.¡± He nodded in greeting.


    The elder brother sat down in the grass next to him. ¡°You look lost in thought.¡±


    Kazuki nodded. ¡°Just thinking about our markings and why we look the way we do.¡±


    Manami chuckled. ¡°You will drive yourself mad trying to figure it out.¡± He held up his hand, and his wed fingers glinted in the moonlight. ¡°I used to ask mother why we had ws and fangs, but I never really got a definitive answer.¡±


    Kazuki remembered his spirit¡¯s request earlier, and he looked at his older brother. They both had the same mark on their forehead, and Manami had one ck stripe per cheek and right above the stripe was a red one. The only difference was their forehead mark. Manami held a v-shaped marking, and Kazuki had more of a curved mark. ¡°I was kind of hoping to ask you a favor. Although I am not sure it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Manami lifted a curious brow and waited.


    ¡°I was interested in learning about the different youkai that lived in Wa, but I know all the journals and scrolls are in the main house.¡± Kazuki nced at Manami with a faint smile.


    Manami smirked. ¡°And you are wondering if you can either visit the library or borrow the journals within?¡±


    Kazuki nodded.


    Manami chuckled. ¡°That is something you would have to ask our brother-inw, Masakuni.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kazuki said, his heart sinking. He didn¡¯t know the twins well enough to ask them for permission.


    ¡°Just ask them. The worst they can say is no.¡± Manami pped Kazuki on the shoulder but pulled his hand back when he felt a small tingle of energy. Frowning, he nced at Kazuki long and hard.


    Kazuki quickly interjected, ¡°Please don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Manami¡¯s mouth turned downward, but he nodded with understanding. ¡°Very well,e. Before the twins are sent back on their guard duty, and you miss whatever opportunity you have to ask them for ess to the library.¡±


    Kazuki took Manami¡¯s hand and was pulled to his feet.


    ¡°Have you gotten over your clumsy feet yet?¡± Manami asked with a grin.


    Kazuki frowned. In the past two years, he had grown so quickly that he often tripped or fell due to his awkward height. ¡°Funny,¡± he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°So moody.¡± Manami shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± Kazuki fired back.


    Okimoto sat outside on the long bench below the window as they approached the house, observing the stars while Masakuni and Masamichi polished their swords at his feet. A short barrel was at their feet, and Manami rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You know, being off duty means rxing.¡± Manami snorted.


    Masamichi chuckled, ¡°What? You don¡¯t think we have enough on our tes to protect Genjiro? You think we have time to catch up on maintaining our weapons when we do get to rest?¡±


    Masakuni snorted, ¡°You have it easier than I do.¡± He shot his twin a re. ¡°You protect Princess Haruki most of the time and do not have to listen to the constant shouting.¡±


    Manami pushed Kazuki forward, ¡°Kazuki wanted to ask you two a question.¡±


    Kazuki flushed and mumbled under his breath.


    The twins stopped polishing their swords and nced at the youth.


    Masamichi who was more jovial and lighthearted, chuckled. ¡°Spit it out already.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if I could have ess to a few journals from the main house to read?¡± He flushed.


    Masakuni lifted a brow, ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. They did move the libraryst year.¡±


    Masakuni nodded, ¡°It isn¡¯t in the main house anymore, but still lies in the noble¡¯s district. We would have to escort you in and then out when you have finished.¡±


    Kazuki grinned then. ¡°Really? It isn¡¯t a problem?¡± The excitement was also felt by Taizo who smiled in anticipation. His host could have ess to all the journals and perhaps be able to find any recordings of his previous host Sashiki and then his host Hisato, who he had forgotten about.


    Nodding, Taizo nced at his host¡¯s tree and rubbed his hands together.

 Veil of Shadows: An Unearthly Reckoning

    Chapter Thirteen?


    Veil of Shadows: An Unearthly Reckoning


    Kazuki followed Masakuni through the gates that led into the noble quarters and shivered when the two guards stationed at the gates red at him. All eyes seemed to follow his every move the minute he stepped into the new area. It wasvishly decorated with nters overflowing with flowers and herbs. Greenery hung from the houses; long vines covered most of the walls. Even the smells inside the gates were different than themoner¡¯s quarters.


    The houses were adorned with pottery, and stalls were scattered everywhere. The tantalizing aroma of freshly baked goods assaulted his senses, triggering an immediate response from his saliva nds. He had to swallow hard to keep the excess saliva from spilling out, a reaction that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Taizo, who couldn¡¯t help but snicker in his mind.


    The whitewashed walls starkly contrasted to themon grounds, and the green vines, especially where the sun¡¯s rays hit, seemed to be in a constant battle for dominance. The paths were wide enough for three people to walk side by side without brushing shoulders, a luxury unheard of on themon grounds, where walking single file was the norm to avoid collisions with the bustling surroundings.


    He could feel Masakuni¡¯s eyes on him, and he flushed when their eyes met. Masakuni chuckled softly. ¡°Remember, while you are here, do not leave the library without an escort. If you were caught without one, you might find yourself in the dungeons for days before anyone located your whereabouts.¡±


    Kazuki shivered and nodded. ¡°Understood. Is there any journal I shouldn¡¯t look at?¡±


    Masakuni furrowed his brow but shook his head. ¡°Anything of major importance would be in the main house, more than likely in Lord Genjiro¡¯s chambers.¡±


    Masakuni stopped beside arge single-story house and pulled the curtain to the side. ¡°Here we are. I will returnter and see if you are ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kazuki grinned, entering the house and blinking at the light change. Inside was a table in the middle of the room and shelves lining every avable wall. The shelves were stacked to the brim with journals and scrolls, and the youth eagerly walked to the first shelf. <i>¡®This will take days to sort through.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Start at one end and work your way through. Any information is useful.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Kazuki nodded and pulled out a dark green stained leather-bound book. <i>¡®This one looks newer.¡¯</i>


    Taizo peered through his host¡¯s eyes and agreed. <i>¡®Maybe start at the back? Maybe the older ones are further from the windows?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Is there something specific you¡¯re looking for?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®If youe across any journals bound in a light leather hide. It will appear old and probably worn from the years.¡¯</i> Taizo said, <i>¡®We need to find anything during the Youkai war or immediately after.¡¯</i> Kazuki nodded as he made his way to the back of the house. He wiggled his nose, which was instantly assaulted by the stale smell of aging rice paper. He had to duck under the low-hanging door frame and stepped into a muddy puddle. Lifting his head to the roof, he saw arge hole that had been caused by a recent storm that let all the moisture in. Shaking his head in disapproval, Kazuki felt his sandals sink in the mud and stick as he made his way to the back shelf. <i>¡®I guess no onees back here?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Kazuki spent about an hour sifting through the loose scrolls and papers until he came to a small stack of old journals. He pulled them from the shelf, and immediately, Taizo gasped. <i>¡®These are Sashki¡¯s journals. We need newer ones. There was nothing concerning during Sashiki¡¯s life.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded and looked around for a ce to sit down. Not seeing anywhere, he leaned against the wall and opened the first book on the pile. It stuck together in ces and threatened to rip the pages apart, and Taizo groaned in frustration. Theck of care for the journals irritated him.


    <i>¡®There is a journal here written by Kin¡¯ya.¡¯</i>


    Taizo felt his heartbeat increase. <i>¡®That was Sashiki¡¯s son and Hisato¡¯s grandfather.¡¯</i> The memories from that time began falling into ce. <i>¡®Keep going. We need anything from Hisato¡¯s time.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded and ced that journal back onto the shelf. A small ck-bound book was tucked in the back behind a few scrolls, and Kazuki reached for it. It seemed like it was wedged in something, and he gently tugged it out. Opening the front cover, it disyed the name of Heizo.


    Taizo felt shivers run down his spine. <i>¡®That was Hisato¡¯s father. What does he say in it?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®It looks like it¡¯s an ount of his life with his brother, the birth of his children, apparently an attack from youkai that killed two of his sons and killed his father. He detailed how he felt as though they were being hunted by something. They fled to the maind. But then returned several hundred yearster.¡¯</i> Kazuki crouched down as he read the script. <i>¡®ording to this, his brother Reiichi had a family of his own, but he never mentioned what happened to them. Nothing besides the mention of children and grandchildren.¡¯</i>


    Taizo furrowed his brow. Because he wasn¡¯t in a host at the time, he didn¡¯t recall Heizo¡¯s life. <i>¡®What about this thing that hunted them? What does it mention?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki continued rifling through the pages and stopped at a worn leaf. Squinting his eyes and bringing it closer to his face, he could barely make out some of the words. <i>¡®Something about a God and his minions. It¡¯s hard to make out.¡¯</i>


    Taizo felt his heart skip a beat. <i>¡®A God and his minions?¡¯</i> He repeated. Something about that phrase rang bells in his head.


    <i>¡®He talks a bit about theing war with the youkai, which had also been on the maind.¡¯</i> Kazuki muttered, <i>¡®Then he goes on about how high-ranking lords came and swept into the vige he said his son established and took overmand.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®No mention of names?¡¯</i> Taizo asked.


    <i>¡®Nothing,¡¯ </i>Kazuki said. He closed the journal and stood back up to continue his search. Learning about his family¡¯s past was fascinating to Kazuki. <i>¡®He wrote a lot about his wife, Nene.¡¯</i> He smiled. <i>¡®Also, how he was proud of his son¡¯s.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®That¡¯s right. He had two who survived: Hisato and Hisanori.¡¯ ¡¯ </i>Taizo closed his eyes. That piece snapped into ce, and he growled at how his memories had been so fragmented.


    <i>¡®Heizo also mentioned in his journal how his son helped him waken his inner spirit.¡¯ </i>Kazuki said as he moved a few journals around. <i>¡®He said that his son, Hisato, found his older brother¡¯s wife and small children on the ind.¡¯</i>


    Taizo gasped. He remembered that. <i>¡®Akari and her twin boys.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki smiled. <i>¡®So I take it this is helping you with your memories?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yes.¡¯</i> Taizo nodded.


    The hours seemed to go by in a blur as Kazuki went through book after book and could find no traces of anything written by his spirit¡¯s former host. Masakuni hade by to see where he was at and gave him a few more hours before escorting him back to his father¡¯s house.


    Kazuki was about to lose all hope of finding anything when his eyes caught a small object high on one of the shelves. Frowning, he entered the other room and grabbed the chair to see what it was. He was tall, but he wasn¡¯t tall enough to grab it. He climbed onto the chair and peeked over the edge, standing on his toes.


    Carefully, he stretched his arm and pulled the journal down. It looked as though it had been tossed haphazardly in hopes of being lost. <i>¡®This looks promising,¡¯ </i>Kazuki said as he dusted the journal off.


    Taizo¡¯s heart beat anxiously in his chest while he waited for his host to climb off the chair.


    As he opened the journal, Masakuni wandered back into the hut. ¡°How goes the search?¡±


    Kazuki looked up from the chair and smiled. ¡°So far so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, I must take you back.¡±


    Kazuki sighed. ¡°Could I take this one with me and return it the next time you let mee?¡±


    Masakuni furrowed his brow for a moment. ¡°No one has taken anything from here before. If you give your word, you will take care of it. I will allow it. I can return itter or tomorrow once you have finished.¡±


    Kazuki hugged the journal to his chest and bowed to his brother by marriage. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said, tucking the journal into his shirt.


    Masakuni nodded and waved him out of the back room. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone goes back there. What did you find?¡±


    ¡°There are lots of journals. Most of the names I don¡¯t recognize. But I¡¯m sure even your family has writings in there.¡± Kazuki said, smiling.


    Masakuni chuckled, ¡°I thought you wanted journals on the different youkai that exist.¡±


    Kazuki nodded, ¡°I do, but going through all this will take longer than just a day.¡±


    Masakuni nodded. ¡°I have heavy duty for three weeks. When I am off on light duty, I can escort you back, and we can do this again.¡±


    Kazuki beamed happily as he followed Masakuni to the gates. Once he was on the other side, he waved and sprinted towards his house. There was a little grove of trees behind his house with a small watering hole he liked to go. Kihachi and Isami didn¡¯t know about it, so he could sit quietly and read the journal. <i>¡®Let¡¯s hope this is the one you need to help you and your memories.¡¯</i>


    Taizo nodded. <i>¡®I like your brother-inw.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Masakuni and Masamichi aren¡¯t nearly as uptight as some, like my brother Hisashi. You won¡¯t like him.¡¯</i> Kazuki rolled his eyes.


    Kazuki slipped through the trees and carefully approached the log close to the water hole. It was a small ce that Kazuki had cleared out and had spent a few summers pouring water into the hole he had dug. Now, it was one of his favorite private ces. The croaks of frogs and crickets filled the area as Kazuki sat down and pulled the journal from his shirt.


    <i>¡®This must be it.¡¯</i> Kazuki said as he opened the front.


    Taizo peered through his host¡¯s eyes and shivered. <i>¡®That is definitely Hisato¡¯s writing.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded eagerly. If he helped his spirit with his memories, they could solve the puzzle about what had happened to his former host. He flipped through the pages, reading everything Hisato had written. Everything from the horror of witnessing his brother¡¯s murder to his grandfather¡¯s horrific death, in stark detail. Finding his little brother and freeing his parents from the youkai prison. He wrote less detail on the peaceful aspects of his life and even recorded his finding his grandfather¡¯s journals.


    <i>¡®He mentions meeting his wife as he scoured the ind for details on his brother¡¯s killers.¡¯</i> Kazuki smiled as he read how his great-grandfather felt upon meeting her. <i>¡®He mentions the war came upon them quickly. Although not too much detail on the war itself. He goes on to say that he came across many different youkai species and mentions the twins. Even he distrusted them.¡¯</i>


    Taizo frowned as he listened.


    <i>¡®Basically, thest thing he mentions here is heading to the mountains to strike a deal with the dragon.¡¯</i> Kazuki nced in the direction of the mountain. A dragon still resided in the mountains, but no one went there. Instead, they went around to avoid the dragon¡¯s domain altogether.


    <i>¡®Ryujin.¡¯</i> Taizo hissed between his teeth.


    Kazuki stopped and turned his eyes back to the journal. <i>¡®You mean the God Ryujin?¡¯</i>


    Taizo paced back and forth as he filtered through the information. He knew the twins had been present during the Youkai war, but he had forgotten about the dragon in the mountains. Now he remembered his host had climbed the mountain to strike a deal with it, but for what purpose? What had led his host to such desperate measures?


    Taizo remembered his host being by the ocean, which was nowhere near the fighting. Had Hisato nned on escaping? But why? Growling frustrated, Taizo clenched his teeth together. The family had always been wary of the twins, but why? What was it about them that sent even him on edge?


    <i>¡®Something about that whole event just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯</i> Taizo grumbled.


    <i>¡®Like what? Maybe we can try piecing things together?¡¯</i> Kazuki suggested.


    <i>¡®How?¡¯</i> Taizo asked curiously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    <i>¡®I have a photographic memory. So anything I read, I remember.¡¯</i> Kazuki lifted a brow.


    Taizo turned to his host¡¯s tree and peered at it. How had he missed that when going through what his host could do? Perhaps it had been his connection still to Hisato that dulled what he could detect.


    <i>¡®So Hisato¡¯sst entry was going to the mountains to strike a deal with the dragon. I remember that vaguely. Yet I can¡¯t remember why he wanted to do it.¡¯</i> Taizo said, rubbing his chin. <i>¡®I also recall him being by the ocean, far from the battle.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded, <i>¡®Okay, so why would he be at the ocean and not at the battle?¡¯</i>


    Taizo sighed, <i>¡®I wish I knew.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®So, let¡¯s go back to Heizo¡¯s journal. He mentioned feeling as though they were being hunted. What caused him to feel that way?¡¯</i> Kazuki said.


    <i>¡®Hisato documented losing his two older brothers and his grandfather, Kin¡¯ya.¡¯</i> Taizo shuddered, remembering the graphic details Hisato had written.


    Kazuki nodded,<i> ¡®It had been so violent that it caused them to flee to the maind where they lived for several hundred years. Then, when the war with the youkai got close to them, they fled back to the ind, which is the ind where we reside now.¡¯</i>


    Taizo nodded, <i>¡®Okay, keep going.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®The journal said Hisato searched the ind for the ones responsible for killing his brothers and his grandfather. He got distracted by the female whom he married. Then he found one of his brother¡¯s wife and children.¡¯</i> Kazuki said, pulling the memory forward. <i>¡®So what if he was purposefully distracted so he wouldn¡¯te across the ones who were responsible?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Go on.¡¯ </i>Taizo held his breath.


    <i>¡®Okay, so maybe the ones responsible were close to being discovered and somehow managed to distract him so he would stop looking. It seemed to work.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Who would have that much power to do that?¡¯</i> Taizo furrowed his brow.


    <i>¡®Before the war, many. Now though? Only a handful of us have their youki awake. You were a surprise, so now that you are awake, maybe it was for a particr reason. It is wise to keep it a secret from everyone, though.¡¯</i> Kazuki tapped his nose. <i>¡®Now, for those with inner spirits still awake, that would be Seitarou, who uses his skills to run his Crimson Sentinels. He isn¡¯t vindictive or evil. At least not that I have seen. Then there is Shinpachi, Captain of the Shadow Guard, although I am not sure what skills they have. He has been friends with Seitarou for a very long time. I think they grew up together.¡¯</i>


    Taizo listened quietly.


    <i>¡®Then there are a handful of elders. Hayato, for one, works with Shinpachi. Then there is Eijiro, who works for Seitarou. You have met Masakuni and Masamichi. The twins, for sure. My father¡¯s youki is there, but I don¡¯t think he is active. Then Lord Genjiro and Princess Haruka. Besides that, I don¡¯t recall anyone else.¡¯</i> Kazuki admitted.


    <i>¡®Still the twins. What do you know about them?¡¯</i> Taizo asked.


    Kazuki shrugged, <i>¡®Not much. They alwayse to the ind when wee of age. They say it¡¯s to ensure the spirits are in perfect health and sleeping peacefully. Manami said it doesn¡¯t hurt when they probe your mind.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®And you did mention they are the guardians of this soul well. I gather that the spirits go to the soul well until they are needed again. Right?¡¯</i> Taizo frowned.


    Kazuki shrugged, <i>¡®As far as I know, yes. I don¡¯t really know where the spirits go, to be honest.¡¯</i>


    Taizo sighed, <i>¡®Okay, so if the spirits go to the soul well, and the twins are guardians of this soul well, they should very likely know the condition of the spirits they are charged with overseeing. Now, if this is the case, why would they need to probe your minds if they are caretakers of the souls? In my eyes, they are looking for something specific.¡¯</i> Taizo mused.


    <i>¡®Makes sense. But what are they looking for?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Not what, but who.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®It¡¯s almost as though they are searching for a specific spirit, perhaps one that is not in the soul well?¡¯ </i>Taizo said, pacing back and forth.


    <i>¡®Alright, so how do we figure out which spirit has not gone to the soul well?¡¯ </i>Kazuki asked.


    <i>¡®We watch and observe when they are here. What family have they been watching closely?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki felt his skin crawl. <i>¡®Ours.¡¯</i> He breathed.


    Taizo shuddered. <i>¡®Yours?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded. <i>¡®For as long as I can remember, the twins have always hovered around. When Kihachi and Isami came of age, they were here. When they are in the vige, they are always near, watching. My father thought it was strange that they took such a keen interest in us. Sure, they are there with other families too, but they seem to stay a bit longer with us.¡¯</i>


    Taizo felt shivers run up his spine. <i>¡®And you just came of age, and I woke up.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®Do you think they are searching for you?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked, now more alert.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t know. I wanted to know what happened to my former host, but now, thinking more about it, the twins were around when he was alive. Your father mentioned that Hisato got sick. Something deep within me tells me he was never sick.¡¯</i> Taizo admitted. <i>¡®I had hoped to find out what happened to him. Why are my memories gone? During the time that Hisato died and my being sent to you as a spirit, I was not in a soul well. I woke up in my pools.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki cleared his throat as he leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. <i>¡®Okay, hear me out. If I wanted to devise some borate scheme and I was searching for a spirit, I would be watching the families for signs of this spirit. Let¡¯s say your former host who housed you was found out. Maybe it was the twins who caused him to be sick? Remember, my father said that his older brother also fell ill. Maybe the twins weren¡¯t sure who housed the spirit and then made up this borate hoax of pulling the spirits from their hosts and cing them into this soul well so they could find the one they were after.¡¯</i>


    Taizo was listening intently.


    <i>¡®Manami did say they wereing back to the ind. They only do that when the childrene of age, and they probe their minds.¡¯</i> Kazuki shivered at the thought. <i>¡®If they are watching my family as closely as they are and haven¡¯t yet found the spirit they are searching for, and your former host died, and now you are awake in me when all other spirits are still asleep, what conclusions do youe to?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®That I am the spirit they are looking for? But why?¡¯</i> Taizo growled. <i>¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Maybe you did, and that is why your memories are gone?¡¯</i> Kazuki suggested which caused Taizo to stop pacing. <i>¡®I think we need to talk with my father. He was alive then. Maybe he can give a bit more perspective that I just don¡¯t have.¡¯</i>


    Taizo felt cold now. <i>¡®When do the twins usuallye?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Maybe a few days after the childrene of age. There are only ten of us. But I think there are a few more in a day or two. They will probably be here before the week is out.¡¯ </i>Kazuki said.


    <i>¡®Then we need to talk to your father before they show up. Now I really need answers. I sure hope we are just blowing this out of proportion.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded and got to his feet. He knew his father would probably be in his garden behind the house, so he left his small hideout. Slipping around the side of the house, he could hear raised voicesing from the front. Crouching down, Kazuki paused, listening.


    One voice was definitely his father¡¯s. Kihachi also argued with whoever had shown up. Kazuki frowned as he strained his ears to listen. He would have to get closer if he wanted to hear what was going on.


    Inching closer, sticking to the shadows that were beside him, he could finally hear some voices. To his surprise, one of the voices was his brother Hisashi.


    ¡°The twins will be here tomorrow. Lord Genjiro hasmanded that you bring Kazuki to the main house so they can ensure that his spirit is healthy!¡± Hisashi stated firmly.


    ¡°You have no contact with Lord Genjiro, you imbecil!¡± Manami snarled. ¡°How would you know what hemands unless you are sticking your nose into matters that does not concern you.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Okimoto snapped. ¡°I will hear no more. Unless I hear these words from Lord Genjiro, Kazuki will not go anywhere near that house!¡±


    There were sounds of a scuffle, and then Okimoto bellowed louder. ¡°Not another word out of you. I have spoken my piece; you would be wise to listen to it!¡±


    There was a loud crack of a wooden structure, and Kazuki pulled back further into the shadows as his brother stormed off. ¡°A curse on this family!¡± He snarled loudly. ¡°Idiots, the lot of them.¡±


    Kazuki decided to go back to his hideout. <i>¡®Now is probably not the time to ask my father anything.¡¯</i>


    Taizo had witnessed his fair share of angry youkai, and he was in agreement. Yet this scenario seemed familiar. <i>¡®We cannot tarry too long. We don¡¯t know what the twins are capable of, and if they were responsible for my former host¡¯s death and me losing my memories, who knows what they will do.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded. <i>¡®I agree. We can wait for a little bit and see what his mood is like. Every time Hisashies home, it¡¯s like this. It doesn¡¯t matter which brother is here, he always argues. I just stay out of his way.¡¯</i>


    Taizo shook his head. Furrowing his brows, he wondered if he could hide. If it came down to preserving life, was there somece he could go to hide if needed? <i>¡®If I don¡¯t answer you immediately, there is a reason.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki shrugged. <i>¡®Alright.¡¯</i>


    Taizo turned and began walking to the pool rift to go to his own pools. He needed to talk to his tree. This new host of his was intelligent and had a mind that rolled around many different scenarios before jumping to conclusions. As he walked to his tree, Taizo¡¯s mind went in many different directions. It frustrated him because he liked a calm and focused train of thought.


    <i>¡®Is there somewhere a spirit can hide if there is a threat close by?¡¯</i> Taizo asked as he ced his hand on the trunk.


    The tree pulsed softly, and Taizo frowned. <i>¡®Besides in here. Obviously, this is where I ended up after Hisato died.¡¯</i>


    The tree vibrated at the name, and Taizo nodded. <i>¡®I remember his name now, yes. Can the portal to the other realm be opened from inside my pools?¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed again, warning against it.


    <i>¡®If there was a dire need?¡¯</i> Taizo pressed. <i>¡®I understand that it is dangerous, but so is this situation my host and I are in.¡¯</i>


    The tree pulsed, and another stronger pulse signalled that it was time for Taizo to return. As he stepped through the rift, he felt his host¡¯s anxiety immediately. <i>¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i>


    Kazuki seemed like he was out of breath. <i>¡®The twins came early.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Dammit.¡¯</i> Taizo cursed. <i>¡®Where are you now?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Hiding behind the barracks.¡¯</i> Kazuki admitted.


    <i>¡®And where are they?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®At my house asking where I am.¡¯</i> Kazuki groaned. <i>¡®I was lucky to have run into Manami before I went back home.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®He told you to hide?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Not in so many words.¡¯</i> Kazuki said as he poked his head around the corner of the building. He gasped when his eyes fell onto the twins, and that caused Taizo to peer through his host¡¯s eyes.


    Taizo froze, and instantly, a thousand memories flooded his mind in the space of a breath. It was as though something snapped, and he clutched his head and snarled in pain, falling to his knees.


    Kazuki sucked his breath in at the rush of feelings and fear that assaulted his senses and quickly ducked back into the shadows of the barracks. <i>¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯</i> He cried out to his spirit.


    Taizo panted as the memories shed by, the pain in his heart causing him to be unable to speak to his host.


    Kazuki cursed softly, realizing that he must have been seen. He could hear the approach of little steps to his location, and his heart hammered in his chest. Before he could look for somewhere else to hide, a hand covered his mouth and pulled him back further into the shadows.


    Immediately, Kazuki started struggling against the individual, but soft words entered his ear. ¡°Shush. Rx and do not move.¡±


    Kazuki froze, and his field of vision went ck. He lifted his hands to grip the hand over his mouth, but he was pulled further into ckness.


    ¡°Easy, son of Okimoto.¡± The voice said. ¡°You will not be discovered.¡±


    Kazuki knew his eyes were open, but he couldn¡¯t see anything. It was as though he had been blinded. Clenching his eyes shut, he shuddered in fear.


    After what felt like an eternity of walking backwards, Kazuki¡¯s eyes flew open when everything around him became a blinding flood of light. He was released, and he spun around defensively.


    Kazuki remembered him. It was the Captain of the Shadow Guard, Shinpachi. He had seen him practicing in the training rings and with Seitarou many times. ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    The tall male smirked and crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°Indeed. Why were you hiding from the twins?¡±


    Kazuki gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason for them to delve through my head.¡±


    Shinpachi raised a brow. ¡°They do it to ensure our inner spirits are healthy.¡±


    ¡°What for? They guard the soul well, and all the spirits are asleep there. Why would they have to probe our brains when they can see the souls inside the well at any time.¡± Kazuki crossed his own arms and frowned.


    Shinpachi furrowed his brow as though he were listening to another. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    <i>¡®You must stay away from them at all costs.¡¯</i> Taizo breathed to his host. <i>¡®We can discuss whyter. Can this man be trusted?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I think so.¡¯</i> Kazuki said, now curious. ¡°Where were we? How did I get inside the barracks house?¡±


    Shinpachi ced his finger to his lips, ¡°Where we were is a secret. I brought you here to keep you hidden. It seemed as though you were about to panic.¡±


    Kazuki wrinkled his nose. ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to have anything to do with the twins.¡± He said firmly.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Shinpachi nodded. ¡°I can have Hayato take you home if you wish. Or you can stay here until it is safe for you to leave.¡±


    Kazuki nced around him at all the beds lined up against the walls. ¡°What if theye here?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for the twins toe to the barracks. If they are searching for you, then perhaps they are, but I doubt it. They tend to avoid any and all contact with Seitarou and myself.¡±


    Kazuki furrowed his brow. ¡°Is it because your spirit is awake?¡±


    Shinpachi nced at him with a raised brow. ¡°I never really thought about it. Is that why you are hiding?¡±


    Kazuki remained silent.


    ¡°I can feel yours,¡± Shinpachi said softly.


    Kazuki took a long breath but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Nodding, Shinpachi sat down on one of the beds. ¡°They might be here a while. I would getfortable.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Kazuki said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust them.¡± He said softly.


    Shinpachi nodded. ¡°You are not the only one.¡±


    ¡°There are others who feel the same way?¡± Kazuki asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask how many have their inner spirits awake?¡± Kazuki asked curiously, moving his back against the wall.


    ¡°Not many. But the few who do do not like contact with the twins.¡± Shinpachi admitted. He tapped his head, ¡°He tells me your line of thinking is sound, however. Why would the twins need to probe our minds when they guard the soul well, and the spirits residing there are under their protection?¡±


    Kazuki nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°So I assume that your spirit woke on youring-of-age day.¡±


    Kazuki pressed his lips together. ¡°I need to speak with my father.¡±


    Shinpachi nodded and released a soft whistle. After a few minutes, another individual seemed to walk into the room from nowhere. Kazuki¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    ¡°Hayato.¡± Shinpachi nodded.


    The elder male nodded his head.


    ¡°I need you to send a message to Okimoto. Keep it private and inform him his youngest son is with me.¡±


    Hayato nced at Kazuki for a moment, and Kazuki felt relief enter his heart since he had seen the twins. Even Taizo seemed to feel at ease just by looking at the man. The elder then vanished, and the connection broke.


    <i>¡®What was that?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked.


    <i>¡®A spiritual connection. I don¡¯t recall ever having one before today.¡¯</i> Taizo admitted.


    ¡°Will my father be brought here?¡± Kazuki asked.


    ¡°If it is safe to do so, yes. If not, we wait until it is safe.¡± Shinpachi nodded. ¡°Remain here. I will go speak with Seitarou and have some guards posted.¡±


    Kazuki watched Shinpachi walk out of the long barracks room and into the back-curtained room. He anxiously waited quietly, hoping that the twins would note looking for him.

 Shadows of Divinity

    Chapter Fourteen


    Shadows of Divinity


    Kazuki about jumped out of his skin when Hayato returned out of thin air. ¡°Your father will arrive once it is safe for him to do so.¡±


    Kazuki nodded and felt that sense of peace again as soon as he lifted his eyes to Hayato¡¯s. The elder furrowed his brow and then looked away as though he felt ufortable. He nced towards the back of the barracks house and then sat down on one of the beds lining the walls. It was as if he knew exactly where Shinpachi was.


    ¡°Was my father angry?¡±


    Hayato looked at him. ¡°No. I¡¯d say more worried and concerned.¡±


    Kazuki sighed and nodded his head, keeping his back to the wall. ¡°Are they still around?¡±


    Hayato lifted a curious brow. ¡°If you mean the twins, yes. Whether you wish to hide or not, they seem to know exactly where one is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯sforting.¡± Kazuki groaned.


    ¡°If Shinpachi is worried for your safety to risk bringing you to the shadow realm in order to hide you, then it is a concern we all should share.¡± Hayato nced back at the curtained door. ¡°Seitarou has posted a few guards to watch the barracks, so fear not son of Okimoto, you are safe here.¡±


    ¡°Kazuki.¡± He mumbled.


    Hayato smirked. ¡°Kazuki.¡± He inclined his head.


    They waited in ufortable silence for a few minutes before the curtain at the back opened and both Shinpachi and Seitarou walked out. Kazuki felt a chill run down his back when his eyes fell on Seitarou who was fully armed as though he was ready for battle.


    ¡°Lord Kazuki.¡± Seitarou inclined his head.


    Kazuki rolled his eyes at the title. He had no idea why everyone treated them so differently than the rest of themon folk when they resided in the regr quarters. They had no special privileges or advantages over anyone else. Even his brother¡¯s who worked in the main house didn¡¯t have any special treatment. In his mind, they were the same as everyone else.


    ¡°Your father should arrive shortly. Then perhaps you can exin why my shadow guard had to rescue you from someone the royal house trusts.¡± Seitarou lifted a brow.


    Kazuki gulped. <i>¡®How exactly do I exin that?¡¯</i>


    Taizo¡¯s mouth turned downward. <i>¡®The truth.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t even know the truth. You¡¯ve given me nothing to exin why the twins are so dangerous. Yet I can feel the fear from you.¡¯</i> Kazuki grumbled.


    Taizo turned to his host¡¯s tree. Oh, he remembered everything the minute his eyes fell on the twins, even to the point of knowing just how his former host had died. Luckily, Hisato hade to the pools and had pleaded with Taizo for a very long time to release him. The illness that hade over Hisato had drained him and he had spent many nights discussing what he had suspected the twins were doing. To save them both, Hisato had requested the bond severed so he could pass to the underworld to meet with the family that had passed before him.


    Upon doing so, Taizo had escaped to his pools, but not before the rage had been released by the twins as he slipped out of their reach. He had been flung through the rift by a powerful st and knocked unconscious. Thankfully, Taizo¡¯s tree of life had sealed the rift and somehow managed to gather Taizo in a protective shield, hiding him from the twin¡¯s sight.


    Taizo now suspected that the twins had been responsible for Hisato¡¯s death. They had fed him a bitter liquid that seemed to have weakened him. Then they had hovered close to him as the illness took hold. Their prying fingers had probed and prodded his mind and even their soft words had seemed like poison.


    Now Taizo remembered who had been hunting that family for several millennium. He also knew why the family was a huge threat to anyone. Taizo shook his head as the memories of his twin resurfaced. Keizo had been a gentle soul, but fierce when angered. His heart had been so big that he had fallen in love with a mortal and had epted his fate of living on the mortal ne.


    Now Taizo remembered the hatred of his eldest brother Susanoo due to the twin¡¯sbined power of storms. Susanoo had been sessful in destroying Keizo, the God Fujin, and now he was hell-bent on destroying his heirs. Upon doing so, he would destroy Taizo, the God Raijin. Because Taizo was in his twin¡¯s heirs, their power couldbine and be an unstoppable force. But, for it to seed, both spirit and host would have to have the utmost trust in one another.


    Now it would seem that Susanoo had employed the twins to do his dirty work. If that were the case, his parents would be blinded to what was transpiring, although, Taizo highly doubted his mother would neglect seeing what was happening to her children. It was either that, or Susanoo had been sent on his own mission, which now left all the sentient beings on the mortal ne in grave danger.


    Taizo was confident his mother would know what his eldest brother was up to, but could she stop him? Especially if there were many of her children conspiring to rid themselves of rivals? The connection he felt with Hayato could only amount to Taizo having a close rtionship with a handful of his brothers and sisters. He fully suspected that it was who he thought it was, but for the spirit¡¯s protection, names had been erased from their memories. But he had a pretty good idea who it was.


    If his spirit was now in a host, and the abilities that Shinpachi and Hayato were able to do, then they would be as much of a threat as Taizo and his host. Taizo remembered what his brothers and sisters were capable of, but now the twins had convinced the hosts to put their spirits asleep, there was no assistance in defeating them.


    The twins were strengthening themselves by siphoning the power from the sleeping spirits, leaving the youkai vulnerable and weak. Without the guidance of the spirits, the youkai had no idea what kind of defenses they had to protect the ones they loved. The youkai who did have their spirits awake would need to be extremely careful, especially around the twins.


    They were powerful. Taizo remembered the fight Hisato had had, and his host was given no other choice but to retreat, leaving his family alone and captured. That had been why Hisato had gone to the mountains to strike up a deal with the God Ryujin, also another of Taizo¡¯s brothers. But one who had been on the mortal ne for thousands of years prior to his being sent there.


    Thankfully, Okimoto had arge family, but if what Taizo had been told, the twins knew who held the spirit Susanoo was searching for. Unless Okimoto had been smart and had not allowed the twins to inspect his family, then Kazuki was in great danger. Taizo fully suspected the twins had everything to do with the deaths of the family during the great Youkai war, and even Genjiro and his father had been aplices, even if they weren¡¯t fully responsible. They had managed to take control over thends Hisato had established for his family and had pushed them out of notice with everyone.


    Taizo growled in frustration. <i>¡®I will assist you with the truth, but it is imperative that the twins are watched every second. I cannot stress this enough.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I hope so because my father is here.¡¯</i>


    Taizo peered through Kazuki¡¯s eyes and nodded. <i>¡®Then ask Seitarou if he has someone avable to keep an eye on the girls.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki looked at Seitarou and cleared his throat with a cocked grin. ¡°Um, sorry.¡±


    Seitarou lifted a brow.


    ¡°Is there someone watching the twins?¡± He asked, not sure how he would exin the reason.


    Seitarou frowned. ¡°I have a few guards watching them. I do hope you will exin why.¡± Seitarou nced in the direction Okimoto wasing from. ¡°Lord Okimoto.¡±


    Okimoto looked at his son and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank the Gods you are alright.¡±


    Kazuki flushed. ¡°I am, thanks to Shinpachi.¡±


    Okimoto gripped both the captain¡¯s hands in greetings and held Shinpachi¡¯s for a moment longer. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shinpachi nodded and sat down on one of the beds.


    Seitarou crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against one of therge poles in the middle of the room, which held the barracks up. ¡°Now exin, Lord Kazuki.¡±


    Okimoto shook his head. ¡°I think I have to exin something first. But in doing so, it ces a great risk to my son¡¯s life.¡±


    Kazuki looked at his father gulping nervously.


    <i>¡®You will have to inform them that I am awake. Just remember to keep my name a secret.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki nodded.


    Okimoto sat down on a bed. ¡°Two nights ago, my son was called to his life pools.¡±


    Seitarou¡¯s brows lifted in surprise, but Shinpachi just smirked.


    ¡°It is as I suspected,¡± Shinpachi said. ¡°His inner spirit is awake.¡±


    Okimoto nodded.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that why the twinse to inspect us in the first ce?¡± Seitarou frowned. ¡°If his spirit is awake, it should be ced in the soul well. There is no need for the spirits to be up, at least not yet.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Kazuki said firmly.


    ¡°What did you find out in the library?¡± Okimoto asked.


    ¡°My spirit found out a lot of information, but his memory was restored the minute he saw the twins.¡± Kazuki shivered.


    ¡°And what does your spirit say?¡± Okimoto pressed.


    ¡°He says they¡¯re dangerous. I don¡¯t mean in normal terms, like our wariness of the humans. It¡¯s as though he is terrified.¡± Kazuki said.


    <i>¡®Not terrified.¡¯</i> Taizo protested, although his host was not far off.


    <i>¡®Then what do you call the feelings I have from you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Not terrified.¡¯</i> Taizo insisted.


    ¡°I also feel animosity, like he detests them in every possible way.¡±


    <i>¡®That¡¯s a gentle way of putting it.¡¯</i> Taizo interjected.


    ¡°Can he exin why?¡± Okimoto asked.


    <i>¡®Tell him that they were responsible for his grandfather¡¯s death. Hisato did not just fall ill, they caused it. I also think they were responsible for his father¡¯s death too.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®You¡¯re kidding?¡¯</i> Kazuki gasped. ¡°He said the twins are responsible for his former host¡¯s death.¡±


    Okimoto¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Are you telling me that the twins killed my grandfather?¡±


    Kazuki nodded, ¡°Also your father.¡± He continued to ry the messages to his father and the two captains and felt the change in the air as he spoke. He shivered with the intensity.


    Okimoto clenched his hands together and growled low in his throat. ¡°He has proof of this?¡±


    Kazuki swallowed. ¡°It was all written down in the journals I found in the library. The only one I took with Masakuni¡¯s permission was this one.¡± He pulled out Hisato¡¯s journal and handed it to his father.


    While his father read the journal, Seitarou seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°How were they able to do this without anyone realizing?¡± He asked after several minutes.


    <i>¡®Susanoo.¡¯</i> Taizo growled.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kazuki jerked slightly. ¡°You mean the God of storms?¡±


    Seitarou nced up. ¡°What about the God of Storms?¡±


    Kazuki tapped his forehead. ¡°He said the twins had help.¡±


    ¡°From the God of Storms?¡± Shinpachi frowned. ¡°Why would the Gods care what happens to our inner spirits or even us for that matter?¡±


    <i>¡®We are Gods sent to you from Kamimusubi. In order for us to grow, we were given this mission to help the creatures of this world find purpose.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®Your family line is that of Fujin, the God of Wind.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki blinked, dumbfounded.


    <i>¡®Your ancestor Keizo was my brother, one of the fallen ones.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    ¡°He said that our inner spirits are Gods given to us by Kamimusubi,¡± Kazuki stated. ¡°And that our ancestor, Keizo was his brother.¡±


    Okimoto looked up from his grandfather¡¯s journal. ¡°That must have been long before even my great-grandfather¡¯s time.¡±


    Shinpachi furrowed his brow. ¡°It would make sense why the twins seem to always be around when your familyes of age.¡±


    ¡°So what do they want from our spirits?¡± Seitarou asked.


    ¡°Their power,¡± Kazuki said. ¡°But it seems as though they are after one in particr.¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡± Seitarou frowned.


    <i>¡®For Susanoo to rid himself of any rivals, without disgracing himself in our parent¡¯s eyes, he employed the twins to assist him. There would be no way for them to do this alone.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Kazuki passed the message to the captains.


    ¡°So which brother resides in you if Susanoo is searching for him?¡± Seitarou asked.


    <i>¡®Raijin.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    Kazuki felt his mouth drop open in shock. <i>¡®Are you saying you are the God Raijin?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I am.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki felt his face pale and he felt slightly woozy. ¡°Um, so the God Raijin¡¯s spirit is the one living in me.¡±


    Seitarou, Shinpachi and his father all looked up with mixed emotions.


    Kazuki shifted slightly ufortable with the looks of disbelief, and surprise.


    Taizo rolled his eyes and ced his hand on his host¡¯s tree. <i>¡®Don¡¯t touch anyone or anything, and just trust me.¡¯</i>


    Before Kazuki could respond his hand red into a brilliant blue hue with arcs of electricity spiking outward.


    Shinpachi hissed and leaned back while Okimoto and Seitarou inched back.


    The power subsided and Kazuki quickly rubbed his hand against his pants. ¡°That tingled.¡± He said.


    The journal Okimoto had been reading fell to the floor with a dull thud and Seitarou shook his head. ¡°So what do we do? If what your spirit says is true, our powers have been siphoned for a long time. The other spirits are asleep and who knows how many are even still alive in the pools. We don¡¯t have the power or the numbers to stop them.¡±


    Shinpachi rubbed his chin. ¡°I think we need to preserve the journals that remain in the library. I know of someone who can keep them safe.¡±


    Hayato nodded. ¡°The historian?¡±


    Shinpachi nodded. ¡°We would need to keep all our spirits safe.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Seitarou asked.


    Okimoto spoke up. ¡°They would all need to be ced into a sleep. Not in the soul well, but somewhere the twins do not have ess to them.¡±


    <i>¡®Inform them we have our own pools of life.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®We can sleep there without being in danger.¡¯</i>


    ¡°The twins don¡¯t have ess to our spirits pools.¡± Kazuki said.


    ¡°Mine said he wasn¡¯t even aware they could ess their pools once they were assigned a host.¡± Seitarou furrowed his brow.


    Taizo rolled his eyes, <i>¡®Hmph. Maybe they should explore more.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki grunted.


    <i>¡®Tell them their spirits should be looking for a small tear in the pools. That is their ess point.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki ryed the message and within minutes Shinpachi was chuckling at himself, more than likely from his spirit¡¯s reaction to this newfound knowledge.


    Seitarou only shook his head with a soft snort as his own discovered his pools.


    Okimoto picked up the journal and continued reading softly to himself. ¡°Have you read this yet?¡±


    ¡°Some of it, but not all,¡± Kazuki admitted. ¡°I got distracted when I went home to ask you about the Youkai war but overheard you fighting with Hisashi again.¡±


    Okimoto snorted, ¡°That little shit will be the death of me.¡±


    ¡°Then the twins showed up,¡± Kazuki smirked.


    ¡°Which is where I found you hiding.¡± Shinpachi nodded.


    ¡°There seems to be a prophecy here,¡± Okimoto mumbled. ¡°Almost as though Hisato had a premonition before his death.¡±


    Taizo frowned. <i>¡®I¡¯d like to read that.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki reached out for the journal and began reading, while the two captains, Hayato, and his father began discussing a strategy.


    After several hours, Kazuki shook his head as he closed the journal. ¡°Geez. If this is all true, the twins have been messing with our family for centuries.¡±


    Okimoto nodded his head. ¡°Even my father felt it. I had no idea that the twins were responsible for his death.¡±


    <i>¡®It was the situation leading up to his death that was not normal.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    ¡°Those little bitches better stay far away from my family if they know what is good for them.¡± Okimoto snarled.


    ¡°Who have they inspected for the probing of our spirits?¡± Kazuki asked.


    Okimoto shook his head. ¡°Manami, and Hisashi. I was curious at first why they never asked to inspect Chinami¡¯s spirit, but now it makes sense.¡±


    ¡°So Kihachi and Isami weren¡¯t inspected?¡± Kazuki asked.


    ¡°No. Neither has Akiara.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think on it, your family has always been their main focus. They spend much more time with you and your sons than they do with any other family.¡± Seitarou said.


    Shinpachi furrowed his brow. ¡°They have also been lingering around Hayato¡¯s family and my own. Is there another spirit they are searching for?¡±


    <i>¡®Only spirits who would be a greater threat than a few others is my guess.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    ¡°He says that it would be any spirit who is a threat to them,¡± Kazuki said.


    Shinpachi nodded and Hayato remained silent.


    Hayato then looked at Shinpachi, ¡°Perhaps it would be wise for us to keep our spirits a secret due to what we can aplish?¡±


    Shinpachi nodded in agreement, ¡°If the twins ever gained knowledge of our abilities then your family wouldn¡¯t be the only one targeted.¡±


    Seitarou looked at his lifelong friend. ¡°Then we need to keep you and your guard hidden.¡±


    ¡°I was alive during the youkai war, why do I not remember any of this?¡± Shinpachi asked, crossing his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Probably the same reason why Kazuki¡¯s spirit had his memories erased,¡± Seitarou said as Shinpachi shook his head.


    ¡°I was there, and I don¡¯t even remember any of what my grandfather wrote in his journal. I barely even remember my own brother.¡± Okimoto growled. ¡°Yet he wrote about all my brothers who died in that war.¡±


    ¡°So, if our memories were erased to keep their movements hidden, what else have they been up to that we have been blind to see?¡± Hayato asked.


    They all looked at Hayato in silence as they let that thought roll around in their heads.


    ¡°We must inform Masakuni and Masamichi of our findings. They also have their spirits awake.¡± Okimoto said.


    ¡°What about Manami?¡± Seitarou asked.


    ¡°I believe his is asleep,¡± Okimoto said.


    ¡°Do you wish to bring Manami into this knowledge?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it might be a good idea. Yet it ces him at risk.¡±


    ¡°We are all at risk,¡± Shinpachi growled. ¡°I will have to go to the library and hide as many of those journals as I can without being detected.


    ¡°Allow me to do it,¡± Hayato said. ¡°If you are discovered, it would be more damaging losing you, than it would be if I were captured.¡±


    Shinpachi growled and clenched his teeth. ¡°Dammit. Without knowing the extent of our abilities with our spirits, this is an extremely dangerous task. I cannot leave this on you, Hayato.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t. I offered. I can slip through the shadows as well as you can-¡± Hayato and Shinpachi both turned their attention to the doors when a soft hoot of an owl filled the room. Immediately, Seitarou looked at Kazuki, but within seconds, Hayato had jumped to the youth and both vanished into thin air.


    Seitarou pointed to Okimoto and Shinpachi had him gone from the room before anyone entered the barracks. Turning around, satisfied that both Kazuki and Okimoto were safe, he waited for the girls to slip through the doors.


    ¡°Greetings, Seizou and Seiya.¡± Seitarou nodded. ¡°What brings you to the barracks thiste at night?¡±


    Both girls inspected the room before turning their eyes to the elder male in the space. ¡°We had heard that Lord Okimoto was here along with his young son.¡±


    Seitarou lifted a brow, ¡°Oh? Heard from whom? I fear you were misinformed, as you can see, I am alone.¡±


    He stood there fueling in his anger. His little brother was elusive and now his other was within a mortal. Years ago he had given power to another who failed in his task to rid him of that nuisance. Now, he had promised them this power and he was losing control of them. That small bit of power he had given them, now spurred them on, seeking more. They were power-hungry and if he wasn¡¯t careful, they would have more than enough to kill even him.


    Snarling with rage, he turned from the well his mother used to keep an eye on her children and he threw his fist through the solid stone wall. ¡°Curse those little shits.¡±


    Storming out of the room, he walked down the halls to meet with them to have them reset their game board. At this rate, his whole n would be exposed before he seeded in ridding himself of his irritating brothers. His mother was always one step ahead of him and if he wasn¡¯t careful, she would find a way to dispose of the girls before they became a real threat.

 Eternitys Embrace

    Chapter Fifteen


    Eternity¡¯s Embrace


    She turned from her soul well with her eyes narrowed and a curl on her lip. The irritation she felt at that moment made her shift her chess pieces around. If her son thought that he could gain momentum without her knowing, he was sadly mistaken. He had already interfered with one of her sons. She would not allow him ess to the others whom she had ced on the mortal ne.


    The mortal world was her domain and her son was sticking his nose into affairs that were none of his business. He thought she was stupid, well, she would y him like a well-tuned koto. If she yed her game pieces right, her son would disgrace himself and face his father¡¯s wrath.


    A small smile slipped across her lips, and she entered the garden she favored. Her biggest challenge was that her eldest son was in physical form. Her other children were all spiritual, so corrections could always be made if they slipped out of line. In physical form, she was unable to correct it.


    The disorientation he felt when the world around him swirled into darkness had him bracing himself against his hosts¡¯ tree. It was a feeling he did not like and he sucked his breath in sharply. Within a few minutes, the light bombarded his hosts¡¯ sight and almost blinded him. Blinking back the tears that formed, Taizo cursed.


    Kazuki coughed and bent over once Hayato released him and he looked around him in a panic. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Hayato shook his head, ¡°A ce that is kept secret.¡±


    Shinpachi popped up next to Kazuki and the youth released a soft cry of surprise. As soon as Okimoto was released, they breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I guess the twins showed up?¡±


    Shinpachi nodded. ¡°I will return. We must inform Masakuni and Masamichi.¡±


    Kazuki turned to look at him. ¡°Masakuni said he was on heavy duty for a few weeks.¡±


    Shinpachi grinned and vanished.


    ¡°Did you want your eldest son made aware of this situation?¡± Hayato asked.


    Okimoto thought for a moment and then nodded his head. ¡°It might be for the best.¡±


    ¡°Very well, remain here and do not wander.¡± Hayato gave them both a pointed look.


    Kazuki looked around him and sat on the stone stool against the wall. <i>¡®So now what?¡¯</i>


    Taizo chuckled. <i>¡®I have no idea. If the elders decide it is safer for the inner spirits to sleep, then we sleep. We don¡¯t really have much say in the matter. You can choose whether I remain awake, no one can take that choice from you.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®And if I want you to stay awake? Would it not be better for us to have you stay awake so we can train these abilities you give us? I kind of like the intelligent conversations.¡¯</i>


    Taizo grinned. <i>¡®There are benefits for us being awake. Whatever abilities you have on your own are always yours to ess. I just give it a little boost and help you focus on learning new skills.¡¯ </i>He frowned then, <i>¡®There are repercussions though, remember that. If I remain awake, you release a small trace of energy from your abilities. As you train them, that energy grows stronger. We grow stronger together.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Fair enough. But, the twins shouldn¡¯t be around here forever. So, what if you hide in the pools until they are gone? Can you still hear me if you are in there?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked.


    <i>¡®I can.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    <i>¡®Are your pools like mine?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked curiously.


    <i>¡®No.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki waited a few minutes, but he realized that Taizo wasn¡¯t going to borate on what his pools looked like. Shrugging it off, he turned his eyes to his father who was pacing back and forth. Okimoto seemed lost in thought, as though he were also conversing with his inner spirit. ¡°Is yours awake too?¡±


    Okimoto stopped and nced at his son. ¡°In a manner of speaking. In the background but essible if needed.¡±


    Kazuki nodded, ¡°When you fought in the Youka war, did you use special abilities?¡±


    Okimoto lifted a brow. ¡°I was there, but my father and grandfather wouldn¡¯t allow us to join in the battle. When my father fell, my two younger siblings jumped in. I never saw them again.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kazuki frowned.


    ¡°My older brother, Taio got sick not long after the battle ended and died a few monthster. My grandfather not that long after that.¡± Okimoto sighed, sitting down on one of the stone stools. ¡°My youngest brother Kakutaro and his wife, Kaho were ambushed about a yearter.¡±


    Kazuki nodded, having never heard his father speak of his family before. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had so many brothers.¡±


    Okimoto gave a sad smile. ¡°I never speak of them. Your mother knows. She also lost her family in the war.¡±


    Kazuki sighed. ¡°Were you frightened?¡±


    Okimoto lifted a brow, ¡°I was terrified. Never in my life had I seen so many vicious demons and youkai in one ce. There were thousands. That battlested many years.¡±


    Kazuki shivered. Before they could continue their conversation, Hayato returned with Manami who looked a bit pale in the face. Once he had regained hisposure, he released a very visible shudder. ¡°Never again.¡± He cursed Hayato.


    Hayato smirked.


    ¡°What in all seven hells is going on?¡± Manami asked when his eyes fell on his father and younger brother.


    Okimoto pointed to a stool and shook his head. ¡°Wait until the others arrive.¡±


    Manami frowned, ¡°Others?¡±


    Hayato vanished again, and Manami rolled his eyes.


    Within a few minutes, Shinpachi returned with a visibly shaken Masamichi, who released his lunch as soon as his eyes adjusted. He groaned and clutched his stomach.


    Kazuki lifted his hand to his nose and red at the man. The smell turned his stomach. ¡°Gross.¡±


    ¡°Like I can help it.¡± Masamichi protested apologetically.


    As the exchange took ce, Shinpachi was gone again, most likely for Masakuni. Kazuki wasn¡¯t sure where Hayato was headed, but he was sure others would join them in the room.


    Hayato was the first back, and with him was a young woman. Beside him was a young man. Shinpachi arrived shortly after that with Masakuni, who fared no better than his younger brother.


    ¡°Seitarou will be with us as soon as he rids himself of the twins,¡± Shinpachi said, helping Masakuni down beside his twin. ¡°There are shadow guards posted close to your homes, to ensure your family¡¯s safety.¡±


    The young woman grinned at Hayato. ¡°That was so exciting, father.¡±


    Hayato rolled his eyes but bit his tongue. The younger male beside her snorted indignantly. ¡°Easy for you to say. I have never really liked the dark.¡±


    ¡°You will have to get used to it, Hanzo,¡± Hayato stated.


    ¡°What is all this about, father?¡±


    Hayato nced at the male and shook his head. ¡°How many more are we waiting for?¡± He asked Shinpachi.


    ¡°A few others,¡± Shinpachi said. ¡°My sons and daughter, for one, and I am certain Seitarou¡¯s children will be here.¡±


    Hanzo nodded and leaned his back against the stone wall. ¡°I am surprised to see you here, Lord Okimoto.¡±


    Okimoto grunted in response.


    Hanzo grinned at Manami, ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°Put a sock in it, Hanzo.¡± Manami chuckled. ¡°Still a pest, I see.¡±


    Hanzo snorted, ¡°Always.¡± He nced at the long sword at Manami¡¯s side. ¡°Did they steal you away from your royal duties?¡±


    Manami narrowed his eyes at Hayato, ¡°They did.¡±


    Arisu slid up to Hanzo and grinned at him innocently. ¡°I am shocked they were able to drag you away, dear brother.¡±


    Hanzo warily looked at his sister with raised eyebrows. ¡°Why must you insist on getting so close to me? I know you are up to no good.¡± Hanzo gently pushed her away from him. He had suffered too many pranks to feelfortable with her proximity.


    Arisu grinned with her hands behind her back. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± Her teeth shed in delight.


    Manami chuckled. He had seen what Arisu had stuffed into Hanzo¡¯s pocket, and now he waited for the explosion. Growing up with Hanzo and their sisters, both men knew to keep their distance from Arisu and Chinami, especially when they got together to plot their brother¡¯s demise.


    It took a matter of seconds for Hanzo to feel movement in his pocket. Stuffing his hand in his pocket, he went into a frenzy of panic. The small ck ball flew out of his hand and scurried across the floor towards Arisu, who held both her hands over her mouth, giggling uncontrobly.


    It was one of her soot sprites that apanied her everywhere. Masamichi nched andunched himself against the wall with a dull thud, and Masakuni tripped over his feet backward, falling onto his back.


    Kazuki sat there with his eyes wide as he watched the small ck ball climb up Arisu¡¯s pants and into her shirt.


    Hayato narrowed his eyes at his daughter, ¡°Behave yourself, or you will be sent back home.¡±


    Arisu gave her father an innocent look.


    Hayato rolled his eyes. He could see the soot trail leading up to her pocket. Arisu grinned widely as she brushed the soot away. ¡°Oh,e on. Everyone is so serious.¡±


    ¡°With good reason,¡± Hayato stated firmly. Arisu sighed and sat down on a stone stool close to Masamichi, who immediately inched away to hide behind Okimoto.


    Manami burst intoughter, ¡°Are you seriously afraid of those soot sprites?¡±


    ¡°They creep me out,¡± Masamichi said.


    Arisu gave him a hurt look. The soot sprite crawled into her hand and she snuggled it to her nose. ¡°They are adorable. You just need to know how to understand them.¡±


    Masakuni¡¯s face paled, and he shook his head firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll pass, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Put it back.¡± Hayato chastised his daughter.


    Arisu pouted but did as she was told. ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    A few minutes went by, and four more individuals showed up.


    Shinpachi turned and greeted his children.


    ¡°Why the urgency?¡± The young male asked.


    ¡°We wait for Seitarou. Then we can discuss the events that led to this meeting.¡± Shinpachi said.


    The young male and Hanzo gripped each other¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°I told you joining the shadow guard would keep you away, Sadanaga,¡± Hanzo said.


    ¡°Like I had any choice.¡± The man snorted. His eyes saw Manami, and he inclined his head. ¡°The old crew back together again.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Gods help us all.¡± The female stated.


    Arisu hugged the other female tightly. ¡°It is so good to see you, Miwa.¡±


    Shinpachi sighed. Hanzo, Sadanaga, Taichirou, Tadayo, Wataru, Tsuneo, and Manami had all grown up together. Much to his dismay, his sons had shown their talents early in life. Hayato was somewhat grateful that Hanzo rarely found an excuse to travel through the shadow realm. Arisu, however, was just as reckless as Shinpachi¡¯s sons, Taichirou and Tadayo. Miwa was more level-headed and had her mother¡¯s talents at keeping her brothers in line.


    Shinpachi smiled, thinking of his children¡¯s mother, Miho. The minute he looked at her, he knew she was his soul mate. It was as though a connection was made without them realizing it untilter in their lives. Miho was tall and elegant. Her long white hair hung to her ankles, and she often had to beg Shinpachi to braid it so it wouldn¡¯t get tangled while sleeping. It was now a routine whenever they were both at home.


    Miho was Princess Haruki¡¯s handmaiden, and that always angered Shinpachi. He had wanted to keep his family as far away from the royal house as possible, but when she was demanded to go, she went without question. Now, he only saw her twice a week, which left Miwa saddened by her mother¡¯s absence.


    Seitarou¡¯s sons Wataru and Tsuneo weren¡¯t shadow walkers, as Shinpachi liked to call his guards, but they were generals in the Crimson Sentinels. Shinpachi highly doubted that Seitarou¡¯s daughter would attend, but knowing his friend, he wouldn¡¯t risk his daughter¡¯s life for anything and would possibly bring her into the meeting.


    He nced at the Royal guards Masakuni and Masamichi. ¡°Will you two be missed?¡±


    Masakuni snorted. ¡°Probably. But we cane up with some excuse.¡±


    ¡°Good thing you stationed Kayao at the main room doors,¡± Masamichi stated. ¡°At least we won¡¯t be missed untilter when Genjiroes looking for us.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Masakuni looked at Manami, ¡°Were you watching Chijimatsu?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I, unfortunately, will have no excuse for leaving his son unattended.¡± Manami groaned.


    Shinpachi frowned and then vanished.


    Manami blinked where Shinpachi had been and shook his head, ¡°Where the hell do you guys go when you vanish like that?¡±


    Hayato smirked, ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    Hanzo and Arisu nodded. ¡°There is nothing there. Just darkness.¡±


    Manami stretched once the meeting was over. It wasn¡¯t an overlyrge space, but with the number of people situated within, it felt somewhat cramped, but at least now, they could rx some. They had at leaste up with a way to keep the twins¡¯ focus off them, at least for a little while. Their problem was convincing Lord Genjiro that exploring the neighboring inds would be in their best interest.


    Seitarou had said that if they mentioned thest battle and how many demons and youkai fled, risking the safety of their home, it might prompt the Lord to go along with the n. It would be up to Masakuni and Masamichi to leave subtle hints of intruders so that Genjiro would feel like it was his idea. The only issue would be Huay, Genjiro¡¯s personal home guard, who was as dangerous as theye.


    Huay was an elder, having grown up with Genjiro on the maind prior to their iming the ind territory during the Youkai war. He was a fire user descended from the Inu h¨­¨­. Some called him the dog phoenix because his primary diet was burning wood and embers. Hemanded the home guard and all the ch¨­chinbinterns that lit the main house. He was the wrong one to cross swords with because, despite his calm outer appearance and demeanor, he was vicious when infuriated. Even Masakuni and Masamichi tended to steer clear of him when he was on duty protecting Genjiro.


    Manami nned on taking his younger brothers on a hunting mission if he could convince his usual recement to take a station while he did so. That would be the only way that it could work. That would take Kihachi, Isami, and Kazuki out of the twins¡¯ focus. If Manami could convince Genjiro that a hunting party for food would be appropriate, their supplies would be somewhatcking this year due to the violent winter they had just had if he were against it.


    Shinpachi had agreed that the idea was perfect, and he convinced his children to go with them. Even Seitarou wanted his children as far away from the twins as possible. If Masakuni and Masamichi were sessful, then they could do both at the same time. Scout thends and get some hunting in.


    Arisu frowned, ¡°How do we keep the twins from approaching us until we leave on this hunting trip?¡±


    Seitarou nced at the small female. ¡°I will have guards watching their every move.¡±


    Arisu was a tiny girl but as quick and deadly as any of their females. Her hair was pulled back in hundreds of tiny braids to keep it out of her eyes. Recently, she was epted into Shinpachi¡¯s shadow guard, and she showed such high promise that she easily climbed the ranks. Hayato was extremely proud of all his children, but Arisu seemed to have an uncanny knowledge of the shadow realm that even Shinpachi didn¡¯t.


    Okimoto growled, ¡°The sooner the better. They were adamant about having my sons paraded before them, as though they were the rulers here, not Genjiro.¡±


    Masakuni curled his lip, ¡°They are even demanding with their meetings with Gejiro. They have far too much power over the royal family.¡±


    Manami frowned, ¡°They keep promising more and more to them. That¡¯s why Genjiro puts up with them.¡±


    ¡°The princess has had enough of them,¡± Masamichi said.


    Masakuni lifted a curious brow. ¡°Oh?¡±


    Masamichi smirked and winked.


    ¡°Well, we need to get you back before they send out a search party,¡± Hayato said.


    Masakuni snorted, ¡°The home guards are useless.¡±


    Masamichi nodded but stood up. ¡°So, how do we get out of this room?¡±


    Hayato grinned, ¡°The same way you came in.¡±


    The twins both paled and groaned loudly. ¡°Fantastic,¡± they said in unison. The brothers looked at each other and said, ¡°Kitsune-ken?¡±


    They chuckled and began their hand game to see who would go first.


    Manami rolled his eyes and walked over to Shinpachi. ¡°Can you take me back to where Chijimatsu is?¡±


    ¡°Chijimatsu is fine. He is with his nursemaid. I¡¯ll take you to the healer¡¯s hut instead. I told the nursemaid you were suffering from a muscle injury.¡± Shinpachi smirked.


    Manami grinned and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with then.¡±


    A weekter, they were all grouped with supplies strapped to their backs. They had been lucky to avoid confrontation with the twin girls and had managed to slip away when Genjiro called on the twins for council.


    Masakuni and Masamichi had convinced Genjiro that scouting the territories for intruders was in their best interest. Luckily, Huay had agreed. More than likely because he wanted to be rid of the two elders. It gave Huay more time alone with their lord and master. Manami had actually been summoned by Genjiro and informed he would go with them for experience. Manami had not argued and agreed.


    Okimoto guided Kihachi and Isami through the trees to their meeting ce. At first, they were confused, but now they were more excited than anything. Their father was usually more protective and rarely let his children out of sight.


    Kazuki stood with Hayato and Shinpachi, and both his brothers stopped, somewhat stunned that their youngest brother was there, too.


    ¡°Not a word,¡± Okimoto said when they looked at him curiously. ¡°Kazuki goes with you.¡±


    Kihachi lifted his hands and shook his head. ¡°I am not one to question your motives, Father.¡±


    Isami smirked.


    Miwa emerged from the trees with her brothers and bowed to Okimoto. ¡°There is no need for ceremony, child,¡± Okimoto said.


    Miwa grinned. ¡°So you¡¯re sure about this?¡±


    ¡°They need to be awake.¡± He said.


    Kihachi and Isami frowned as they looked at one another. ¡°Who? What?¡±


    Manami rolled his eyes, ¡°I assume you are also waking mine?¡±


    Miwa nodded. ¡°You are thest three.¡±


    Sadanaga snorted, ¡°Those two already went through it. It is quite amusing to watch.¡±


    Wataru and Tsuneo red at the male. ¡°Funny.¡±


    Kihachi and Isami seemed confused, but Shinpachi shook his head when they went to question. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Manami walked up, and Miwa ced her hands on his forehead, closing her eyes in deep concentration.


    Manami went still and sucked his breath in sharply. His face paled slightly, and Seitarou quickly caught him when his body went limp.


    ¡°He will wake shortly,¡± Miwa said as Arisu and Hanzo exited the trees. ¡°Kihachi, you are next.¡±


    Kihachi blinked at his brother¡¯s body and then at the female who waved him over. ¡°Uh-¡±


    Okimoto shoved his son forward. ¡°Shush, and just rx.¡±


    Kihachi¡¯s eyes widened when Miwa approached him and did the same as his eldest brother. Shinpachi caught him andid him down on the forest floor.


    Okimoto quickly grabbed Isami¡¯s shirt when he tried to bolt from the clearing. ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t.¡± Okimoto snarled, pulling Isami to a stop. Spinning him around, he shoved Isami in Miwa¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Rx, Isami. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t hurt?¡± Isami squeaked.


    Miwa smiled and rested her hands on his forehead. Within seconds, Isami¡¯s limp body wasid beside Manami and Kihachi¡¯s.


    ¡°Now we wait.¡± Miwa nodded.


    Arisu leaned over the males and then looked at her father. ¡°Howe ours were never asleep?¡±


    Hayato shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, my dear.¡±


    ¡°You will protect mother, right?¡±


    Hayato smiled at Arisu, ¡°I always do. Fear not. I am more concerned with you and your brother¡¯s safety. Your mother is quite capable of defending herself if needed.¡±


    After several minutes, Manami groaned and pushed himself up. ¡°Damn, that was a bizarre feeling.¡±


    Okimoto knelt down beside his son. ¡°He is fully awake now?¡±


    Manami nodded. ¡°Pretty disorientated, but he said he was never in a soul well. I wonder if it was because we were too young when the twins came first with the idea?¡±


    Okimoto frowned, ¡°Perhaps. Or maybe the spirits have a self-preservation sense to stay far away from the well?¡±


    <i>¡®Or the weaker ones went, and those who have been on the mortal ne long enough, know better than just to trust randomly?¡¯</i> Taizo interjected.


    ¡°Or the older spirits know better?¡± Kazuki suggested.


    Okimoto nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The younger spirits are maybe more naive?¡±


    ¡°Whatever the reason, I am d your spirits are safe,¡± Okimoto said as he watched Kihachi wake next.


    Kihachi remained lying down and groaned softly. ¡°A bit of a warning would have been nice.¡± He growled.


    Isami chuckled from his position on the ground, his eyes still closed. ¡°No kidding.¡±


    Okimoto helped his sons to their feet and, satisfied, gripped Seitarou¡¯s arm. ¡°I leave my sons in your hands,¡± he said.


    Seitarou inclined his head. ¡°I will send updates with one of the shadow guards.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kihachi nced at Kazuki curiously, ¡°Did you go through this too?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kazuki smirked, ¡°Not a chance. Mine woke naturally.¡±


    Isami rolled his eyes, ¡°Why are we waking our spirits?¡±


    ¡°Shinpachi and Seitarou will inform you once you are on the road.¡± Okimoto said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Manami shifted his sword at his side and looked at his father, ¡°Nana will be staying with you until I return.¡±


    Okimoto smiled, ¡°Your mother will be delighted.¡±


    Once Okimoto was gone from the clearing, Shinpachi turned to the group. ¡°This is not a trip for pranks or recklessness. We need to hunt for food before our stores run out. But we also need to stay out of the twin¡¯s focus. If all goes well, then by the time we return, Seizou and Seiya will be gone, and we won¡¯t see them again for several years.¡±


    Kihachi frowned, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Hisashi here with us?¡±


    Manami shook his head, ¡°That is something you would have to ask father about.¡±


    Isami shrugged in indifference. ¡°We all know Hisashi is an ass.¡±


    Kihachi pinched his brother¡¯s arm, ¡°He is still our brother.¡±


    Seitarou cleared his throat. ¡°Come.¡±


    Shinpachi pushed the small raft across the water with his sons, and Isami and Seitarou pushed a second one behind him with Kazuki and Kihachi on board. Behind him was Hayato and Sadanaga pushing their own rafts with a few others. It was smooth sailing for them as they approached the banks of one of the many inds around them, and Shinpachi nced over his shoulder, releasing a soft whistle.


    Seitarou lifted his gaze and followed Shinpachi¡¯s finger, which indicated the changing weather. He nodded. ¡°We have some bad weather approaching.¡±


    Kazuki lifted his eyes to the sky and sighed. So much for staying dry and enjoying the sunshine. ¡°Of course we do.¡± For weeks, the sun shone down on the territories Genjiro ruled over, and many discussions on the dryness of the fields took ce. Now that they were out hunting before the scheduled summer storms, it showed up early.


    Kihachi snorted back hisughter. ¡°It never fails, does it?¡±


    Kazuki rolled his eyes and pulled his hood over his head. ¡°Never.¡±


    Seitarou smiled. ¡°Once we hitnd, we will find shelter.¡±


    Kazuki mumbled under his breath, ¡°Not before the rain hits.¡±


    Seitarou watched Shinpachi jump off his raft, stabilize it, and then wait for theirs to bump onto the shore. Holding the raft in ce, he allowed his sons, Kihachi and Kazuki to jump off before he went to assist the other two rafts.


    Arisu waved and lept off the raft before it hit the shoreline, much to Hanzo¡¯s annoyance, but bit his tongue. Sadanaga rolled his eyes, ¡°Always so impatient.¡±


    Arisu grinned with excitement. ¡°Like you¡¯re not excited for this new adventure.¡±


    Both brothers grinned then.


    Hayato shook his head. He was actually feeling excited right along with his children. It had been centuries since he had explored, and the freedom was exhrating. Masakuni and Masamichi pulled the rafts onto the sand and tied them securely to a tree with a rope Manami handed them.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s find shelter before the raines. I don¡¯t want to be soaking wet this entire trip.¡± Hayato said.


    Shinpachi nodded, ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Kazuki shouldered his pack and followed therge group into the trees as they searched for a cave. ¡°Will we have a fire?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Seitarou said. It wasn¡¯t that their kind got cold or felt the temperatures as the humans did, but their young didn¡¯t maintain body temperatures the same way the adults did. Kazuki, Kihachi and Isami were all under the age of twenty when their bodies changed to limate to the climate changes. They were more susceptible to catching a chill than their adult counterparts.


    Hanzo pointed to the cliffs in front of them. ¡°There should be a cave up ahead. I remember staying there on ourst hunt.¡±


    Manami nodded, ¡°It should be big enough for all of us.¡±


    They all picked up their pace and headed for the caves in the distance.

 Battle for Immortality

    Chapter Sixten


    Battle for Immortality


    Seitarou stood outside the cave entrance, his eyes locked on the raging thunderstorm, his body tense with anticipation. Shinpachi leaned against the cave wall, his arms defiantly crossed over his chest and his eyes shut, a picture of calm amidst the storm. Sadanaga and Hanzo stood further back, their stances alert and ready, while Masakuni and Masamichi sat with their back against the stone wall, their silence a testament to their resolve. A small fire crackled at Kazuki¡¯s, Kihachi¡¯s, Isami¡¯s, and Arisu¡¯s feet, its flickering light a symbol of their unity in the face of darkness.


    Arisu wasn¡¯t as young as the males, but she was under one hundred. Hayato protected his family fiercely, especially when a threat lingered close, so he had been adamant about having his sons and daughter join him on this hunting trip. If what Kazuki¡¯s spirit said was true and the twins were hunting particr souls, then anyone who held any kind of power was in great danger.


    His children were no different than Shinpachi¡¯s or Seitarou¡¯s when it came to abilities. Even with their spirits asleep, they still had certain skills they could use, buttely, Hayato had noticed a massive change in the intensity. His own was no exception. After using his skills in practice, he felt incredibly fatigued whenever he was finished and found he had to rest more often despite being over a thousand years old.


    On one asion, he brought his concerns to Okimoto and found that even the elder three times his age suffered the same phenomenon. No one really knew what their skills were due to their spirits being asleep for so long, but now that they were awakened, everyone was silently conversing with their inner spirits to discover these skills.


    Seitarou had left his daughter under Okimoto¡¯s care, knowing that she and his other daughters would be well protected. Shinpachi''s youngest daughter, Maiko had stayed behind with her mother, and they all decided to impose themselves on Okimoto and Chuya, along with Manami¡¯s new wife, Nanako. Okimoto had insisted that they weren¡¯t imposing, but still, Seitarou hoped everyone would be on their best behaviour and keep their mission a secret.


    Luckily, their children grew up together, minus Kihachi, Isami and Kazuki. Regarding shadow maniption, Taichirou and Tadayo were just as skilled as their father, Shinpachi. He wondered what kind of skills they would master as they aged. Shinpachi was frightening whenever he was determined to get answers. At first, he had never known how his longtime friend got the answers, but now he knew, having discovered it several years ago.


    Even though Shinpachi had these skills, it was almost as though Hayato, Hanzo, Sadanaga and Arisu had even more skill with the shadows. He still had yet to figure out their differences or why. Even Shinpachi had been at a loss when he witnessed Hayato¡¯s skills for the first time. It was as though that family was on apletely different level than Shinpachi and his family. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t skilled. It was just Hayato had more tuned abilities, at least, that was what Seitarou told himself.


    Turning his eyes to his own sons, Wataru and Tsuneo, they had abilities simr to his own. They were more burly than the shadow guards, having trained for years with swords and spears. They could call upon skills associated with the Hainu, who were strong, fast and ferocious. Most of Seitarou¡¯s recruits had not been able to defeat him inbat. Only his longtime friend Shinpachi could defeat him because of his shadow maniption.


    He smiled to himself as another loud thunder strike boomed around them. Hayato actually frightened him when he tested his skills. The memory caused a shiver to run down his spine. Somehow, the male had managed to skip through shadows and somehow get behind him on several asions, causing his mind to overreact and see things that weren¡¯t actually there.


    It wasn¡¯t until Seitarou watched Hayato on one particr day that he realized that Shinpachi and Hayato had different skill levels. They were both shadow walkers, able to travel through the shadows. But Hayato could actually open up a portal to the shadows and use it to his advantage. Then there were the beasts Hayatomanded. There were shadow hounds that lurked in the shadows, and on most asions, Seitarou looked to make sure none were lurking close to him.


    When Hayato brought his daughter to the barracks, he had initially been skeptical, but he had not questioned further upon seeing that her skills were simr to her father¡¯s. She was beyond skilled with a de, and thus, he created a group just for her skill set. Arisu trained many recruits to be quick and precise with small weapons. They stuck to the shadows and became an addition to Shinpachi¡¯s shadow guard but more deadly and fierce.


    It seemed as though Hayato¡¯s children had their own shadow pet, and Arisu¡¯s seemed to cause the most ruckus in the barracks. Most of the guards grew ustomed to the shadow hounds and even the nt-like objects that Hanzo called void tendrils. But it was Arisu¡¯s soot sprites that put everyone on edge.


    Despite being small, the sprites were strong and could easily carry arge animal. Once they reached their destination, the sprites could create a ck hole and drop the animal into it, never to be seen again. Seitarou shuddered at the thought.


    Then there was Sadanaga, Hayato¡¯s eldest son. If he thought Hayato and Arisu were dangerous, he had no words to describe the eldest son. Somehow, Sadanaga had all of their talents and then some. He had witnessed Sadanaga¡¯s battle against a rogue youkai, and Seitarou swore he never wanted to witness such a thing again. The rogue youkai had had no chance against the eldest son of Hayato.


    Sadanaga controlled the shadows and could turn your own shadow against you. He could use the shadows as though they were an extra limb or as a rope to tie you up. He could cause the shadow at your feet to swallow you, or he could just push you into an object, and you would be trapped in it until he either decided to release you or leave you for all eternity. Being afraid of your own shadow was an understatement around the male.


    Seitarou had no idea what Kihachi¡¯s, Isami¡¯s, or Kazuki¡¯s skills were, nor could he remember seeing Manami release any of his abilities. But if what he read from the journals was true, the family housed the blood of the God Fujin. That force alone would be a massive explosion of energy if it were ever released. Now that he thought about it, he had never really seen Okimoto use his abilities, and he wondered if it was because their spirits were extra careful at showing who could do what.


    ording to Kazuki¡¯s spirit, they also housed Fujin¡¯s brother, the God Raijin. Together, they were the gods of storms. In every scroll he had studied, the twin gods rivalled the power of Susanoo, who was also a god of storms, but the biggest differences were that Susanoo had been banished tomand the seas, while Fujin and Raijin were the powers of wind and lightning. Shaking his head, Seitarou reflected more on the sons of Okimoto. Manami had grown independently without using his abilities to advance himself in the ranks. He fought and trained hard, and his position was well deserved, despite Seitarou¡¯s warning about the main house and its effects on those individuals who took office within.


    Manami was resilient to the home guard¡¯s maniptions and kept pretty much to himself. His brother¡¯s inws watched over him to ensure his safety or to douse any rumors that surfaced from unlikely sources.


    Kihachi was a bit different in terms of his skills. He was a jovial man with a smile always on his face. He was a quick study and very intelligent. He was definitely a contender for advancement within his guard, the Crimson Sentinels. He had not seen what Kihachi could do with his abilities, but now that his spirit was awake, he hoped he could see growth and great promise in the man.


    Isami was still young, approaching the age where he could be recruited into Seitarou¡¯s recruits. This year, the young man would be able to join and hone his skills. There was still another year or two before Kazuki could join. It was Okimoto¡¯s wish that all his children wield weapons and the skills to use them. Not just that, Seitarou discussed with Shinpachi on trying all the recruits with the different captains who ran the barracks.


    Even Chinami, along with Miwa and Himari, had gone through their own training. Seitarou had trained his wife, Reina and Shinpachi¡¯s wife, Miho, to defend their families, and even Chuya had joined. That had been years ago, and the number of children in the n was fewer every year.


    He jumped when a loud crack filled the air, signalling that a lightning bolt had struck a tree, but he whirled around when he felt a spike of energy behind him. His eyes scanned the group andnded on Kazuki, who was pping his hands around.


    Kihachi stared at his brother curiously, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°My fingers are tingly,¡± Kazuki grumbled.


    Isami snorted, ¡°Tingly?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Kazuki growled.


    Shinpachi and Seitarou shared a brief nce, and both their eyes turned to the storm, which was increasing in intensity.


    <i>¡®Sorry about that.¡¯</i> Taizo apologized.


    <i>¡®What did you do?¡¯</i> Kazuki used.


    <i>¡®Um- well, nothing. But that lightning strike kind of ignited my abilities.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®It¡¯s a bit difficult to control, actually, with that sted storm outside.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki smirked, <i>¡®Is that why my hands went numb?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yes.¡¯</i> Taizo said in a faint voice that indicated he was far away.


    <i>¡®Where are you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Uh-¡¯</i> Taizo paused. <i>¡®Away from your tree.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki frowned, <i>¡®Why?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Because the dratted thing keeps zapping me. Not to mention that storm is creating havoc with my energy.¡¯</i> Taizo stated his voice even further away. <i>¡®I swear your tree is following me!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t my tree rooted in ce on the ind?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Yes.¡¯ </i>


    Kazuki actually had to concentrate on what Taizo said because his voice was so faint. <i>¡®Then how can it follow you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t know. Maybe ask it why it keeps shocking me.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki chuckled out loud then, which caused Isami and Kihachi to look up at him. ¡°Sorry.¡± He snickered. <i>¡®Isn¡¯t that your job? Your domain, remember?¡¯</i>


    He could feel the sarcasm drip off Taizo as the spirit pouted. Another crack filled the air, and Taizo actually yelped in his head. Kazuki immediately felt his fingers go numb again, and when he looked at them, they were glowing a faint pinkish color. <i>¡®Is this normal?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Nothing about this is normal.¡¯</i> Taizo squeaked. <i>¡®The storm isn¡¯t normal.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki looked up and gave Seitarou a panicked look. ¡°He says this isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    Seitarou frowned. When he first discovered his abilities, he could feel the power flowing through his veins. He even remembered his hands glowing a faint color that felt like power leaked out some. ¡°That happened to me when I discovered my abilities.¡±


    ¡°I think he means this storm isn¡¯t normal. Not my glowing hands.¡± Kazuki corrected.


    Seitarou nodded his head. ¡°The storm is caused by conflicting energies.¡±


    Shinpachi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s electrical in nature.¡±


    Manami walked over to the cave entrance, ¡°I feel it, too. Even my spirit is telling me it¡¯s affecting him.¡±


    <i>¡®d I¡¯m not the only one.¡¯</i> Taizo quipped. <i>¡®My abilities are electrical in nature, so it¡¯s difficult to control.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Are mine also electrical?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked, staring at his glowing pink hands.


    <i>¡®In a manner of speaking. You have other abilities tied to mine.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Neat, like what?¡¯</i> Kazuki grinned.


    <i>¡®Uh-well-¡¯</i> Taizo started, but his voice faded briefly before returning a bit louder.


    Kazuki waited and then rolled his eyes. <i>¡®Uh-well?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®There is a poison ability. That also means you most likely have an immunity to certain poisons. Where that one came from, I have no idea.¡¯</i> Taizo said. <i>¡®You also have a rather interesting ability thatbines ice and fire. I am actually curious about that one.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Are these abilities that I can use to defend myself or use in a fight?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked.


    Before Taizo could answer, another bolt of lightning struck and caused Kazuki to wince as it felt like it went through him. <i>¡®Oh shit!¡¯</i> Taizo yelped.


    Kazuki¡¯s whole body tingled, and he rubbed his arms. <i>¡®Are all storms going to be like this?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Uh, no.¡¯</i> Taizo said, his voice much closer than it had been. <i>¡®Give me a second while I try to get this under control. Your whole body is sizzling.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki felt his eyes widen as he stood and nced down at himself.


    <i>¡®Not physically, dumbass.¡¯</i> Taizo snorted.


    Kazuki breathed a sigh of relief and sat back down. Shrugging apologetically to his brothers, he tapped his head. ¡°The storm is creating a mess for my spirit.¡±


    <i>¡®It¡¯s a bit steamy in here.¡¯</i> Taizo muttered.


    Kazuki lifted a brow curiously as he listened to his spirit rambling.


    <i>¡®Well, that¡¯s new.¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®By the Gods, will you exin?¡¯</i> Kazuki snarled.


    Taizo remained quiet. <i>¡®It¡¯s very hot in here.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®And I take it it isn¡¯t supposed to be?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®No.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I¡¯m not boiling from the inside out, am I?¡¯</i> Kazuki asked.


    <i>¡®Uh-well, not yet. Hopefully, the storm ends soon, though.¡¯</i>


    The air filled with a buzzing sound, and Seitarou immediately focused on the storm. Shinpachi joined him, and both stood silently as though they were waiting for something. Hayato joined them and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Something ising.¡±


    Seitarou nodded his head in agreement.


    Taichirou stood slowly, seeing the tension between the three males. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the twins?¡±


    Shinpachi shared a look with Seitarou, but they both shook their heads. ¡°No. It¡¯s something else.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hanzo and Sadanaga stood and flipped their scabbards for easier ess to their sword hilts. A loud snapping filled the air, and the buzzing intensified. Immediately, everyone was on their feet and nervously hovered behind the older males. Shinpachi stood calmly while Seitarou¡¯s aura seemed more focused.


    It was only a matter of seconds before a beam of light filled the sky and hit the ground with such force that the ground shook.


    Taizo hissed in Kazuki¡¯s head as the light dimmed, and standing there was a very tall male with coal-ck hair and red eyes. In his hand was a very long metal staff with a three-pointed head. ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± He clicked with his tongue.


    Shinpachi and Seitarou thumbed their swords free from their scabbards, preparing to draw.


    The males¡¯ eyesnded on them, and he snorted indignantly, ¡°Do you honestly think you can defeat a God?¡± The voice almost echoed with power.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Seitarou growled.


    ¡°Nothing from weak youkai such as yourselves.¡± The male sneered. ¡°However, I wish to speak with my siblings.¡±


    Seitarou and Shinpachi shared a silent look.


    ¡°Did you honestly think you could hide away and cowardly avoid conflict?¡±


    Taizo snarled in response. <i>¡®Susanoo.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki paled when Susanoo¡¯s eyesnded on his, and he sucked his breath in sharply. Masakuni and Masamichi were at his side when he made a sound.


    Hayato narrowed his eyes at the God.


    Susanoo grinned, revealing sharp, jagged teeth. ¡°So many of my brothers and a sister in one ce. So exciting.¡±


    Taizo snarled again in his head.


    ¡°Now, where are my darling brothers?¡±


    Kazuki felt a slight tingling, and his eyes widened when a ghost-like figure appeared beside him. To his horror, he realized it was his inner spirit, visible to the naked eye.


    <i>¡®Susanoo!¡¯</i> Taizo snarled.


    Susanoo¡¯s grin grew wider if that were possible. ¡°Ah, so there you are. I see you managed to survive, even after I worked so hard to kill you off by cing you in a weaker being.¡±


    Taizo snorted. Everyone¡¯s eyes were locked on the ghost-like figure as if in disbelief that they could see it. <i>¡®As if you could be rid of me so easily.¡¯</i>


    ¡°I managed to get rid of half of you.¡± Susanoo sneered.


    Taizo smirked, <i>¡®Did you?¡¯</i>


    Susanoo¡¯s mouth turned downward. ¡°So will you fight me now, and we can finally see who is stronger?¡±


    Taizo narrowed his eyes, <i>¡®You know damn well I am in spiritual form. It is forbidden for the Gods to interfere with the spirits.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Who will tell? If I dispose of you right here and now, who will know what happened?¡± Susanoo darted forward as though aiming for Kazuki, but they were both gone in a sh, spirit and host. ¡°Coward!¡± Susanoo cried out in anger.


    Hayato returned from around the base of a tree and red at Susanoo, ¡°He is no coward, and you damn well know it.¡±


    Shinpachi and Seitarou had drawn their weapons and growled in warning.


    Susanoo narrowed his eyes at Hayato, ¡°You are unimportant.¡±


    <i>¡®Really?¡¯</i>


    Susanoo¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°They released you?!¡± Why in the world would his parents release<b> that</b> one into a youkai, no less? The dangers that God posed to the mortal world were astronomical. ¡°Do they not understand the risks of having you free on the mortal ne?¡±


    Another ghost appeared beside Hayato, and his eyes widened at his inner spirit. <i>¡®You knew they would. Did you honestly think you could go about unchecked and unnoticed without suffering the consequences? They understand far more than you realize.¡¯</i>


    Susanoo barked out inughter, ¡°What consequences? They don¡¯t even know I¡¯m here!¡±


    The ghost smirked and lifted a brow. <i>¡®Is that what you think? Your every move has been anticipated and calcted. You are a fool to think otherwise.¡¯</i>


    Susanoo flicked his wrist and sent a shockwave of power at his ghost sibling. The ghost swept the attack aside as though it were an irritating fly.


    ¡°They may have ounted for me, but they haven¡¯t discovered those I hired to kill every single one of you.¡± Susanoo snarled.


    The ghost grinned, <i>¡®Go home, Susanoo, before Father discovers your transgressions. You know his punishments are not for the weak of heart.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki walked around the side of the tree, and his spirit was not far behind him. <i>¡®You are not ready to face us, Susanoo.¡¯</i>


    Susanooughed, ¡°I have defeated you countless times.¡±


    <i>¡®No, you haven¡¯t.¡¯</i> Kazuki¡¯s spirit said with a smirk. <i>¡®You are a storm God, and I am a storm God. Our powers sh and repel each other, so you defeating me is a preposterous thought. I would love to see you face our other brothers, however.¡¯</i>


    Susanoo opened his mouth, but suddenly, his mouth was sealed shut, and another beam of lightnded beside him. The tall God¡¯s eyes widened in sudden fear at the figure who emerged from the light.


    The male¡¯s eyes were like fire, flickering with unreleased rage. ¡°You dare!?¡±


    Susanoo winced.


    The male turned to the ghost and pointed to his host, ¡°You know better than to risk your lives.¡±


    <i>¡®Good grief, Father, I have to be outside my host more often than not due to his skills.¡¯</i>


    The male¡¯s eyesnded on the other spirit, who shrugged his shoulders with a sheepish grin, and he shook his head with a sigh.


    Not another word was spoken, and both males were gone.


    Everyone was speechless and somewhat dumbfounded.


    ¡°Wherever it is you take us, I don¡¯t like it. In fact, I hate it!¡± Kazuki shuddered. Both spirits vanished then, and Kazuki sat on the rock outside the cave entrance. Before they could discuss what had just happened, Seitarou whirled around as a familiar scent reached his nose. ¡°Seiya and Seizou.¡± He hissed.


    Shinpachi¡¯s mouth turned downward when the twins exited the forest. They seemed almost disappointed. ¡°Shame we missed all the excitement.¡± They said in unison.


    Masakuni and Masamichi narrowed their eyes and moved forward.


    Seiya and Seizou turned their heads to face them. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. Your power doesn¡¯t even hold a light to ours.¡±


    Masakuni snarled in response. ¡°And you know this how?¡±


    The twins smiled, ¡°Such a shame that you all decided to poke your noses into affairs that do not concern you.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t concern us?¡± Sadanaga growled. ¡°How do you figure?¡±


    The twins ignored him. Hayato slid in front of his son Hanzo and daughter Arisu.


    ¡°Oh, stop being so dramatic.¡± The girls said. ¡°We only wish to inspect Lord Okimoto¡¯s children to ensure their spirits are safe and healthy.¡±


    Kazuki frowned, ¡°What for? Are you not in charge of the soul well? If so, you know full well how healthy our spirits are unless they are not there for you to keep tabs on.¡±


    Seiya and Seizou smiled a sickly sweet smile. ¡°Such a fiery youth.¡± They grinned at Kazuki and began walking over to him. Wataru immediately stepped into their path, but Seiya lifted her hand and shoved him with such force that he flew backward and crashed into a nearby tree with a sickening crunch.


    Seitarou¡¯s eyes widened as his son¡¯s body fell to the forest floor in a crumpled heap. ¡°Wataru.¡± He whispered.


    Miwa immediately ran to the young male¡¯s side and turned him over to inspect his injuries. Seizou lifted her hand to strike the young female, and Shinpachi snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± He snapped.


    Miwa¡¯s eyes lifted to her father¡¯s as her body stiffened. Her mouth dropped open in shock and surprise, and her breath caught in her throat.


    ¡°Release her!¡± Shinpachi demanded, pulling his sword from its scabbard.


    Taichirou ran to his sister¡¯s side and fell to his knees beside her, ¡°Let her go! She hasn¡¯t done anything to you!¡±


    Miwa¡¯s hands lifted to her throat, and her fingers scraped across her skin, trying to breathe.


    Shinpachi crouched and sprang at the twins, his sword aimed at them. Seitarou moved then as though anticipating where Shinpachi would end up. Seizou turned to the ranging male and swept her arm in the air in front of her, causing Shinpachi to skid to a stop and dodge the attack. Seitarou caught Shinpachi¡¯s arm and used his strength to pivot Shinpachi through the air, sending the captain over another attack and right at the twins.


    Seiya and Seizou dodged, running in opposite directions as Shinpachi crashed into the earth where they had been standing, causing the earth to break apart with the force of hisnding.


    Seitarou¡¯s other son, Tsuneo, sprinted to Shinpachi¡¯s side and rolled as the captain crouched to spring again. Tsuneo kicked with his legs to propel Shinpachi into the air. Sadanaga turned when Seizou moved away from Shinpachi¡¯s flight and ran to where his father stood. He lept into the air in front of his father, and Hayato used his hands to give Sadanaga momentum that propelled him into the air. Kicking with his legs, he pushed Shinpachi in the direction the older twin was. Seizou barred her teeth as Shinpachi flung himself at her. Masakuni used his staff and swept dirt up into Seiya¡¯s face when she turned to aid her twin.


    Masamichi snarled and used the butt of his staff and tripped the younger girl. Masakuni and Masamichi both pointed their weapons in Seiya¡¯s face as shey on the ground. ¡°Cease, or you send your sister to the underworld!¡±


    Shinpachi pinned Seizou on the ground, snarling in her face and flexing his ws for emphasis. ¡°If you attack my family again, it will be thest thing you ever do!¡±


    Kazuki, Kihachi, and Isami stood with eyes wide open at the speed of the battle. Arisu had managed to run to Miwa¡¯s side, and she and Taichirou cradled the young women. Hanzo stood close to his older brother in support, while Tadayo and Manami stood by Seitarou.


    Whatever spell Miwa had been under, it had been broken when Shinpachi had tackled Seizou. Miwa red at the girls and rubbed her throat, gulping air into her lungs. Her inner spirit was frantically talking to her about how close she had been to death.


    Seizou lifted her hands in defeat with a faint grin.


    Shinpachi stood and narrowed his eyes at the girl, his teeth still bared in fury.


    Masakuni and Masamichi rammed their spear ends into the earth and stood there like sentries. ¡°We know what happens when one of you dies. The other follows shortly after. Our spirits are tied because we are twins.¡±


    Seitarou felt torn. He wanted to check on his son, but allowing the twins to reunite immediately was dangerous. Hayato seemed to know Seitarou¡¯s struggle, so he moved over and nodded to the elder captain. ¡°Go check on Wataru.¡±


    Hayato crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes at Seizou. ¡°Thinking you have siphoned that much power from our spirits to defeat elders, pfft.¡± He snarled.


    Seizou frowned and shared a look with Seiya, ¡°So you were aware?¡±


    ¡°How dense do you think we are?¡± Hayato snarled.


    ¡°It is in our right and power to ensure the spirits are safe from illness or injury. You have interfered with the God¡¯s instruction to do our tasks.¡± The twins said.


    Taizo growled in Kazuki¡¯s head. <i>¡®The Gods did not grant them this power. It was one who wishes to erase the Gods from existence.¡¯ </i>


    ¡°It was only one God who gave you this power,¡± Kazuki stated firmly.


    The twins looked at him, ¡°So he does speak.¡±


    Kazuki frowned as he watched the girls move closer together. <i>¡®Now might be a good time to hide in your pools. They are up to something.¡¯</i> ¡°I am not stupid enough to think you had anyone¡¯s well-being in mind. That much is obvious from yourck of judgment when attacking us. To think we are that foolish just to trust what you say is bizarre.¡±


    Hanzo snorted, ¡°They obviously think we are stupid. There is no other exnation for their assumption that we would just roll over and allow them to do what they wish.¡±


    Shinpachi red at the girls. ¡°Whatever their reason is, it does not give them the right to attack us unless this order came from Genjiro himself.¡±


    Seizou and Seiya looked at one another. ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    Seitarou cradled Wataru in his arms and spoke so softly no one could make out the words. After several minutes, Seitarou finally ced his son on the ground and stood. The aura around him was one of grief and barely contained fury. Turning to the girls, his eyes glowing like fire, he barred his teeth. ¡°You have killed my son. For that alone, I have the right to arrest you and bring you before Lord Genjiro.¡±


    The twins lifted their brows in unison. ¡°Do you?¡± The asked. ¡°What is your wish, Seitarou? Do you want your son to live?¡±


    Seitarou angrily moved towards them, but Shinpachi quickly stepped in his way, speaking softly to him. Shinpachi turned to the girls. ¡°You do not have the power to reach into the underworld to retrieve the souls of the dead. Nor do you have the power to travel through the different realms of existence. Standing before you are four captains and Lord Genjiro¡¯s court officer. You are out-ranked and out-ssed.¡±


    The girls grinned, and instantly, Kazuki noticed their fingers moving. Several seconds went by before the twins looked at one another, confused.


    Sadanaga smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is there nothing for you to steal?¡± Hayato snorted. ¡°How stupid do you think we are?¡±


    Seizou and Seiya snarled, ¡°Where are your spirits?¡±


    Shinpachi growled, ¡°You should know, shouldn¡¯t you? If you are tasked with watching over the soul well, then you should know where all of our spirits are. Or did you happen to be negligent in your duties and lose a few?¡±


    The girls red at him. ¡°If your spirits are not within you and not in the soul well, where are they?¡± They demanded.


    Seitarou narrowed his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s called training, you dim-witted little shits. Perhaps you need to focus on where the lost spirits have gone instead of pursuing us and attacking us unprovokedly.¡±


    Masamichi walked forward and rammed his spear into the earth with a loud ng. Manami and Masakuni moved forward and pulled out a rope to tie the girls up. Seizou and Seiya jumped at the reverb from Masamichi¡¯s spear and then looked at Manami with wide eyes as though in disbelief. They were still not right beside one another, so their power was marginally diminished.


    ¡°You honestly think Lord Genjiro will allow you to arrest us and not suffer the consequences in doing so?¡±


    Masakuni said in a loud,manding voice, ¡°Your voice holds no basis here! I am in charge when our lord andmander is not avable. We have all witnessed your transgressions, and you will suffer the consequences. You have taken the life of one of our own, and that alone is cause for arrest.¡±


    Masamichi continued, ¡°Attacking us for possession of our spirits and that power is cause for arrest.¡±


    Manami stepped forward. ¡°You have now been taken into our custody.¡± He said as he bound their hands behind their backs. ¡°Until such time as you are held before Lord Genjiro for judgment, you both shall be separated.¡±


    Seitarou shook his head. If anything, he wanted their heads for taking his son¡¯s life. Wataru was his heir, one who would have taken up station after he passed into the underworld. Now, he would have to exin to his wife how their son died.


    Manami tugged on Seiya¡¯s binds to guide her towards the rafts on the shore. Masakuni watched his twin do the same. Turning to the group, he said, ¡°We leave you in charge.¡± He said, facing Shinpachi. The elder twin watched Seitarou lift his son¡¯s body into his arms and carry him toward the beach.


    Seitarou paused briefly to speak with Shinpachi, ¡°Watch over my other son?¡±


    Shinpachi nodded and then watched his long-time friend leave the clearing. With a sigh, he turned to the others. He looked over the remaining group, seeing mixed emotions. ¡°Gather your belongings. It is time for us to continue with why we came here.¡±


    Isami grinned. ¡°Time for a hunt!¡±


    Kihachi nodded, ¡°it has been too long.¡±

 The Power of Resistance

    Chapter Seventeen?


    The Power of Resistance


    Their small group gathered around a roaring fire as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the clearing. The day¡¯s events were the topic of discussion, but Shinpachi was on the outskirts, his mind consumed by his friend¡¯s loss. He could almost feel Seitarou¡¯s grief, a heavy tug at his heart.


    Turning to look at his daughter, who was sitting andughing with the others as thoughpletely forgetting how close she had gotten to death, he looked back into the shadows. Seitarou¡¯s younger son, Tsuneo, was quiet, lost in his thoughts, probably thinking of Wataru.


    Hayato walked over to Shinpachi and silently waited to be acknowledged.


    Shinpachi nced at the male, giving a small nod.


    ¡°Will you eat?¡± Hayato asked.


    Shinpachi turned to look at the hog they had caught. ¡°Yes. After they finish.¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen to the twins?¡±


    Shinpachi sighed and shook his head. ¡°With any luck, they will be sent to the dungeons. Seitarou will have it no other way.¡±


    ¡°Did you call your spirit back?¡± Hayato asked.


    ¡°Not yet. I will not take chances with my spirits life.¡± Shinpachi said quietly. ¡°You?¡± He asked, looking at the shadow guard with skills that outmatched his.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone has,¡± Hayato admitted. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous and admittedly too soon.¡±


    Shinpachi caught a slight movement in the shadows, and he chuckled. ¡°Your shadow hounds stayed.¡±


    Hayato smirked, ¡°Mine, yes. My spirit¡¯s no.¡±


    Shinpachi lifted a brow in surprise, ¡°Your spirit has his own hound?¡±


    ¡°They are all his. Hemands the shadows. I just borrow his talents and merge them with my own. I think Arisu¡¯s soot sprites are even his.¡±


    Shinpachi furrowed his brow. Each youkai held their own inner spirit. There were a select few with interesting circumstances that changed that small rule. Masakuni and Masamichi were one. From what he had understood from listening to the royal guards, they held their own individual spirits but were tied to one another.


    Because they were twins, they could always hear one another¡¯s thoughts and spirits. This was simr to his and Seitarou¡¯s extended bond. Seitarou and he had formed a bond of brotherhood when they were younger. This had meant sharing one another¡¯s spirits¡¯ names and tying themselves to fate. It didn¡¯te without risk, and now Shinpachi could feel every emotion Seitarou felt.


    If what Hayato said was true, then one of his family¡¯s spirits was the spirit of the shadow realm. Or, as he liked to call it, the void. Turning his head to look at Kazuki, it seemed like stronger spirits were ced in a select few to defeat future enemies. Not sure what role Kazuki would y in the future, but if it were true that he held the spirit of the God Raijin, then his power would be substantially more than even the oldest elder in their n.


    He knew that Okimoto¡¯s family line hade from the blood of a God, one of the fallen from several millennia ago. They all held the blood of the old Gods, some of the fallen ones, others who had procreated with a mortal and thus resulted in children. Okimoto¡¯s family was perhaps the oldest he knew about. Even he couldn¡¯t pinpoint when his family line came into being, but he knew it wasn¡¯t that old.


    But perhaps he was wrong, and he held the blood of an ancient God himself. He would never know because his family had lost all records over the years. Shaking his head, he watched Hayato return to the fire, not because he was chilled but because Shinpachi had stopped talking.


    His thoughts went back to his family. Miwa, his eldest daughter, was his mother¡¯s heir. If she had any children in the future, his wife¡¯s spirit would eventually go to them. For him, it would be any of Taichirou¡¯s children or grandchildren if he lived long enough to see them.


    It wasn¡¯t that his younger children, Tadayo or Maiko, would not have powerful spirits, but they would inherit other spirits from his family line. Most likely from his own father, or maybe his brother, who had died in the great Youkai war. It was difficult to say.


    If Kazuki had inherited the spirit of the God Raijin, he didn¡¯t even want to know what Gods lived in Okimoto or his heir, Manami. Raijin was a powerful thunder and lightning God, and his brother Fujin had been a forceful wind God.


    Furrowing his brow, Shinpachi tried to think of what Gods had been terrifying to him as a child. Amaterasu was one and one of his night watch guards namesake. Then there was Hachiman, the God of war and protector of the people of thends. Then there was Ryujin, the dragon God of the sea. Rumors had it that Ryujin resided in the mountains on their little ind. No one had ever had the courage to discover whether it was true. Then there was Sujin, the God of water. Shinpachi had never been a fantastic swimmer, so he greatly respected the power water held.


    Then, there was Susanoo, the God of storms. Shinpachi frowned as he thought of the encounter earlier that day. Whatever fear he had held towards the God of storms, it had been erased when he had witnessed the terror in the God¡¯s eyes when the father of all Gods had retrieved him.


    There were so many Gods and thousands of youkai. He wondered if some of the youkai didn¡¯t hold an inner spirit. Perhaps that was the reason behind the mindless fury some held. The Youkai war had been a great example of his reasoning. Many of the youkai they had fought against were mindless beasts, holding no fear or reason as to how they attacked. They had just been brutes and powerhouses when it came to fighting. But there had just been so many of them that their n had been overwhelmed.


    Shinpachi had lost his entire n in that war. He had been grateful the Lord Mitchitaro had taken him into his n to be a captain. Mitchitaro had witnessed his skills and had not hesitated to hire or ept him into his home. Upon Mitchitaro¡¯s death, his son Genjiro took rule and implemented many changes, most of which Shinpachi did not agree with. Despite that, Shinpachi would have been lost had Mitchitaro not taken him in.


    Shaking his head, he had not even remembered half of what had happened during the war, and only thanks to Okimoto¡¯s family documents had his memories resurfaced. How he could have forgotten about all the death and destruction during the Youkai war was beyond him. Not to mention losing his parents and his brother.


    The problem they faced now was discovering who had been responsible for erasing their memories¡ªnot just the youkai¡¯s but their inner spirits¡¯ memories. It was like a veil had been dropped on them and only lifted because they had triggered these memories by simple writings. Shinpachi had gathered every scroll and journal he could gain ess to and had given them to the historian. The old man had not been thrilled but understood the importance of keeping them safe.


    Turning and walking to the fire, he crouched down, reaching for a piece of the hog. They all looked at him expectantly, and Shinpachi sighed. ¡°I have no answers to give.¡±


    Kihachi frowned, ¡°I know. But still, I don¡¯t understand much of what has happened in thest two days.¡±


    Isami nodded. ¡°Why did we wake our spirits?¡±


    Shinpachi grunted, ¡°To ensure they weren¡¯t in the soul well. We informed you of this.¡±


    Isami nodded again, ¡°Okay, that much I understand. But they weren¡¯t, so why are we keeping them awake? Aren¡¯t they only there to keep us safe if we are in battle?¡±


    Kazuki furrowed his brows. ¡°From what mine has told me, we need to train them as much as we need to train ourselves. If they remain dormant, then their abilities be stagnant. If we use them and train, our power grows along with theirs.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Isami sighed, cing his chin in his hand.


    ¡°How do we train our abilities if the twins are not imprisoned?¡± Tadayo asked.


    Tsuneo snorted, ¡°I highly doubt my father will ept anything less from Genjiro for my brother¡¯s death.¡±


    Miwa nodded in agreement.


    Sadanaga leaned back, ¡°Thankfully, not all of our spirits were asleep.¡±


    Hayato wrinkled his nose, ¡°True, but we must remain careful. We can¡¯t release our powers around the twins or anyone. We hold different talents than the rest of the n.¡±


    Arisu nodded, ¡°Could you imagine power-hungry individuals trying to figure out ways to steal our powers?¡±


    Kazuki looked at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Uh, we don¡¯t have to imagine. The twins were stealing our powers.¡±


    ¡°Besides them, is what I meant,¡± Arisu said, rolling her eyes.


    Hanzo grunted, ¡°As with everyday little sister, we must be careful when training our abilities. Luckily, we don¡¯t have to train on the mortal ne.¡±


    Arisu giggled, ¡°Coming from one who hates the shadow realm.¡±


    Hanzo rolled his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. I just don¡¯t enjoy spending a lot of time there. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Sadanaga looked at his younger brother, ¡°It can be if you are not careful. Trust your spirit to guide you. Without trust, there is no hope.¡±


    Shinpachi nced at Kazuki, ¡°Susanoo called our spirits his siblings.¡±


    Kazuki nodded, ¡°From what I understand, our spirits are Gods given to us by Kamimusubi for a few reasons. One to help us grow and guide us to being greater than what I guess nature intended. The other is for them to grow and learn about life on the mortal ne.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°So it is true then? My brain won¡¯t allow me toprehend it.¡± Hayato chuckled.


    Shinpachi rubbed his chin, ¡°If they are Gods, then why were they given to us? Humans fear us but don¡¯t fear the Gods in the temples or shrines. Are they just unaware that we have the blood of the Gods and house them?¡±


    Kazuki shrugged, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we were the only ones granted Gods as inner spirits. I think it was to bnce the world out.¡± Miwa said. ¡°The humans have started delving into dark magic and conjuring.¡±


    Shinpachi lifted a brow at his daughter, ¡°And you know this how exactly?¡±


    Miwa rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Father. I¡¯ve seen what they can do. There are humans near our old hunting grounds and they have started moving through the ind more.¡±


    Sadanaga nodded his head in agreement. ¡°I, too, have seen them wandering in areas they never did before. So far it isn¡¯t of great concern, but if they continue to gain the courage to explore the ind more, eventually, they will stumble across our vige.¡±


    Shinpachi frowned, ¡°This is something we must bring to the elder¡¯s attention.¡±


    Tadayo snorted, ¡°You¡¯re an elder, father.¡±


    Taichirou gently shoved his brother, ¡°Have more respect.¡± He chastised.


    Shinpachi smirked, ¡°Certain elders have the ability to put up a barrier to keep us hidden from prying eyes. It might be enough to keep the humans from discovering where we are.¡±


    <i>¡®Psst.¡¯ </i>


    Kazuki jumped and released a soft yelp. <i>¡®What are you doing?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Is the coast clear? It¡¯s boring in my pools.¡¯</i> Came the hushed question.


    <i>¡®Isn¡¯t it the same as mine?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I have someone to talk to in your pools. My tree is just moody.¡¯</i> Taizo exined.


    Kazuki chuckled and looked up at the questioning looks he was getting. ¡°Sorry. Is it safe for them toe out?¡±


    Hayato snorted, ¡°Probably. Is yours as bored as mine says he is?¡±


    Kazuki grinned and nodded.


    Shinpachi pushed to his feet, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine for them toe out. We have to be extra careful, however.¡±


    ¡°If anything appears suspicious, our spirits must be ready to return to their pools.¡± Hayato nodded. ¡°Our priority is to keep them safe, which in turn keeps us safe.¡±


    The rest of the week was pretty uneventful for the group as they explored the ind and stuffed their packs with supplies for the n. Tsueno scourged for herbs for their n¡¯s herbalist, while Hanzo found seeds for nting. Now, they were on the rafts, heading back to their vige.


    Shinpachi stared to the north. His curiosity peaked, and he released a sharp whistle, which caught the attention of the other two rafts behind him. He pointed to the horizon once he had Sadanaga¡¯s and Hayato¡¯s attention. The rafts pulled up closer to one another, and Shinpachi squinted his eyes, trying to make out the greyed-out object of his attention.


    ¡°Is that another Ind?¡± He muttered.


    Hayato turned his head and squinted to peer at the opposite shortline. ¡°Do we want to go see? I mean, we are not expected for another week or two.¡±


    Shinpachi nced at the upants of his raft. ¡°Thoughts?¡±


    Taizo grinned. <i>¡®That¡¯s the maind.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki furrowed his brow. ¡°My spirit says that¡¯s the maind.¡±


    Shinpachi lifted a brow. ¡°Really? I wasn¡¯t aware it was so close.¡±


    Kazuki shrugged. ¡°I¡¯d be interested in checking it out. Definitely has my spirit excited.¡±


    Kihachi chuckled. ¡°Mine too.¡±


    Shinpachi nodded, ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± Turning to the southern shore, Shinpachi motioned his hands and craned his neck to hear the answering call. Satisfied that his message would be passed on to the families, they turned their rafts and headed to the northern bank.


    They could only get a few feet before the sun vanished, and a slight chill made Kazuki nce up at the sky. He frowned at the sudden storm clouds. A loud roar filled the air secondster, and Shinpachi crouched on the raft, looking up.


    Hayato turned and focused on the sky, his back rigid with anticipation.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Tsuneo hissed, also crouching on the raft.


    Taizo immediately recognized the aura and hissed in Kazuki¡¯s head, <i>¡®Ryujin.¡¯</i>


    Kazuki paled and gasped out, ¡°Ryujin?!¡±


    Shinpachi whipped his head around to stare at Kazuki. ¡°The dragon God?¡± He eximed.


    Kazuki gulped and nodded.


    Hayato turned his head and nodded, ¡°He is headed right for us.¡±


    The water around them churned as it normally would in a storm, and Arisu clutched the sides of the raft with a curse. ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    Taizo sighed, <i>¡®He obviously wishes to speak with us, although the storm is uncalled for.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I thought he was evil. At least that¡¯s what the stories always told us.¡¯</i> Kazuki shuddered in memory.


    Taizo peered at his host¡¯s memories and chuckled. <i>¡®He isn¡¯t evil. He is a bit overprotective but not evil.¡¯</i>


    Therge shadow flew above the storm clouds, casting them in darkness, and then a loud ssh on their left caused the water to shift and lift their rafts slightly. Hanzo cursed loudly and gripped the raft.


    Shinpachi shivered as his eyesnded on the glowing red ones of the dragon as it swam towards their small crafts.


    Ryujin stopped a few feet from them, his head several feet higher than the water level.


    <i>¡®Stand up.¡¯</i> Taizo instructed Kazuki.


    Kazuki nervously got to his feet, shaking as he stepped towards the towering being.


    ¡°New host already, brother?¡± Ryujin asked.


    Taizo appeared beside Kazuki and smirked, <i>¡®It has been a few thousand years since then.¡¯</i>


    Ryujin lifted his brow and lowered his head to peer at the ghostly figure. ¡°Has it now?¡± The dragon lifted his gaze to stare over the water and shook his head. ¡°Time flows so differently.¡±


    Taizo chuckled, <i>¡®Why have youe?¡¯</i>


    Ryujin looked back at his brother and lowered his muzzle again, ¡°Do you remember the warning I gave you?¡± A brilliant pink cloud swirled around the dragon, and Shinpachi stepped back quickly when a tall male appeared on the boat beside him.


    Taizo sighed, <i>¡®As much as I can remember of it.¡¯</i>


    Ryujin grunted as he nced down at his humanoid form. His pale skin was covered in red and ck markings, and ck scales were scattered on his body. ¡°So they erased your memory?¡±


    Taizo frowned then, <i>¡®Who?¡¯</i>


    Ryujin narrowed his eyes in disbelief, ¡°The twins. Their power grows with each passing year. Have they gained that much power to reset memories?¡±


    <i>¡®They have been siphoning power from the souls asleep in the soul well.¡¯</i> Taizo snarled softly.


    Ryujin sniffed, ¡°Interesting. I would expect they are nning to do this again. The barrier around the nature Goddess weakens. Yourst host had been able to put one up to contain the rot that floods that area. If it is released, everything on the ind dies.¡±


    <i>¡®Hisato went up there?¡¯</i> Taizo frowned, <i>¡®I only remember him falling ill after something the twins gave him.¡¯</i>


    Ryujin seated himself on the raft and crossed his legs. ¡°Poison. Over which you have gained immunity. You are unique, brother. Your ability to encounter and adapt to a scenario has always been astounding. You just need to find it again.¡±


    Taizo crossed his arms over his chest, <i>¡®Did I lose it somewhere?¡¯</i>


    Ryujin chuckled, ¡°Indeed. Be warned. The twins will continue to manipte those who are weaker and focus on strengthening their power. In doing so, they could possibly release an evil that could devour the world.¡±


    Taizo shook his head, <i>¡®Always so cryptic.¡¯</i>


    Ryujin grinned. ¡°Your encounter with our older brother was rather interesting.¡± He turned to nce at Hayato who remained still on his raft. ¡°Come closer, all of you.¡±


    The raft upants took a few minutes to gather the courage to move their rafts to Shinpachi¡¯s. Nodding, satisfied, Ryujin stood up and waved his hands before him, speaking words under his breath. The water around them rose into a protective dome and swirled around the rafts.


    Ryujin closed his eyes and began speaking words that sounded more like gibberish, but Taizo recognized it as the spoken words of the Gods. Chills ran down his arms as his brother released an aura around the group. Taizo gasped as he felt that veil lift from his eyes, and the memories that had remained foggy suddenly became clear. His energy spiked, and power flooded his system in waves.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Shinpachi gasped at the overwhelming feeling and stumbled to his knees. The others also had simr feelings. Ryujin dropped his hands and turned his head to Taizo. ¡°Mother sends her wishes. She also warns you to be extremely careful. The power I ced on you will only assist you in the future. The twins will continue to take what is not theirs, but we cannot interfere with the mortal realm.¡±


    <i>¡®Is that not what you are doing now?¡¯</i> Taizo snorted.


    Ryujin smiled, ¡°Only with mother¡¯s approval. Your memories will be lost again; there is no question about that. However, you now have the heightened ability to stumble across a situation and have that spark that lost memory. Your host¡¯s brother there,¡± Ryujin nudged his nose at Isami, ¡°Now has the ability to view the past. He isn¡¯t quite of an age to use it sessfully, but one day, it will pop up, blinding him temporarily as he looks into the past.¡±


    Isami gulped nervously.


    Ryujin pointedly looked at Kihachi, ¡°You are his guardian. Your skills will be honed to work in tune with his.¡±


    Ryujin spoke with each individual before he finally turned back to Taizo. ¡°Your new host is brilliant. His ability to remember everything he has ever read is astounding. I suspect it is partially due to you, but regardless, you use those skills to your advantage. They will be needed and something that will be highly sought after. Protect one another because what ising will be a storm the mortal realm has never experienced. The spirit that escaped the spirit realm has been released upon the earth.¡±


    Hayato gasped. ¡°No.¡± He breathed.


    Ryujin nodded as he turned to face Hayato, ¡°Part of it remains locked within the shadow realm, so you and your host must be on high alert. It is skilled at hiding.¡± He wasn¡¯t speaking to Hayato but to his inner spirit. ¡°One day, you will face it, and it will not be as controlled as you may like.¡±


    Turning to the rest of the group, he jumped into the air and transformed into his usual form. ¡°Keep watch over the skies for signs of the Dragon King. Stay as far away from him as possible.¡±


    Taizo furrowed his brow, <i>¡®Dragon King?¡¯</i>


    ¡°He is from China and is trying to take over thends here.¡± Ryujin snorted. ¡°Many Gods and Demons are descending from China. Just be careful and aware of your surroundings. They are far more malicious than any youkai here.¡±


    Taizo nodded and turned his eyes to Hayato, who had a look of concern on his face. ¡°This rot you speak of, how much contamination are we talking about?¡±


    Ryujin shook his head, ¡°Enough to consume the world if left unattended.¡±


    ¡°How do we fix this weakened barrier?¡± Hanzo asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t. Do not allow anyone to go up there. If this barrier breaks, even I can be consumed by the hatred and malice contained within. It has already consumed my sister.¡± Ryujin sighed.


    Taizo winced,<i> ¡®Can she be saved?¡¯</i>


    ¡°By some small miracle, there is hope.¡± Ryujin turned his attention to the small ind their home was and growled low. ¡°Best if you abandon this adventure you nned for the maind. The twins have escaped.¡± Without another word, heunched into the air and headed for the mountains.


    Shinpachi snarled in anger, ¡°Come.¡± He turned the raft towards their home, and Taizo vanished immediately.


    <i>¡®Go to your pools. I will not have you risk your life.¡¯</i> Kazuki said.


    <i>¡®Already on it. Let me ce a protective shield around your tree first, and then I will go.¡¯</i> Taizo said.


    ¡°With the twins free, get your spirits to safety,¡± Shinpachi said as he poled towards the ind. ¡°Knowing them, they are already working to correct their mishap, and we may soon lose our memories.¡±


    Kazuki sighed. <i>¡®Will I at least remember you?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡¯ </i>Taizo said, <i>¡®I¡¯ll be in my pools, but I will keep watch until we know it¡¯s safe.¡¯</i>


    It didn¡¯t take them too long to get closer to their ind, but Shinpachi noticed a difference in the air as they approached. It was as though something was blocking the entrance to the docks, and he held up his hand. ¡°It looks like there is something beyond that point.¡±


    Hayato nodded, ¡°I see it too.¡±


    Sadanaga also nodded, ¡°We can¡¯t wait here forever. We must either cross into it or abandon our families and find shelter elsewhere.¡±


    Shinpachi snorted, ¡°Are your spirits safe?¡±


    At everyone¡¯s nod in answer, he poled the raft closer to the bubble-like blockage. He turned the raft so that it drifted beside the barrier. He turned his head, ¡°Once we cross, we might not even remember one another. I am uncertain what will happen.¡±


    Kazuki stood beside Shinpachi, ¡°Whatever happens, fate will have us remember if that is intended. If not, then it is what it is.¡±


    With a deep breath, Shinpachi moved the raft into the invisible barrier and held his breath with his eyes tightly closed. To his surprise, though, his memories remained intact. ncing over his shoulder, he shrugged at the confused looks on hispanion¡¯s faces.


    A loud whistle filled the air, and Shinpachi lifted his hand, waving to the many n members running to the docks.


    Kazuki smiled when he caught sight of his father, but his smile faded immediately at the look of immense relief on his face. ¡°Why does he look so worried?¡±


    Shinpachi shook his head, ¡°For now, we y along.¡±


    Kazuki nodded his head in agreement.


    As soon as the rafts bumped against the docks, Okimoto ran over with a huge sigh of relief. ¡°Thank the Gods you were found.¡± He red at his sons, Kihachi and Isami. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t sent Shinpachi out to search for you, who knows what might have happened?¡±


    Okimoto gripped Shinpachi¡¯s arm in thanks. ¡°Thank you for finding my wayward son¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°It is for naught, Lord Okimoto.¡± Shinpachi nodded. ¡°They left a not-so-discrete trail for me to follow.¡±


    ¡°All of you to the house, now!¡± Okimoto snarled at his son¡¯s. ¡°You had your mother sick with worry, and now we have to send word to your brothers who went searching the other side of the ind for you.¡±


    Hayato stepped on the dock and watched his children get off, all ying along with the strange scenario. ¡°Shinpachi, we will meet with you as soon as I drop these three off at home.¡±


    Okimoto lifted a brow at the youkai. ¡°Did my sons also coax your children to go along?¡±


    Hayato nodded. ¡°Thankfully, my eldest has more sense than these two do and assisted me in locating them.¡±


    Miwa pushed her brothers. ¡°I don¡¯t know what got into all of them, but they decided they wanted to set up camp on the opposite bank.¡±


    Kihachi and Isami shared a look with a smirk before their father turned on them with fire in his eyes. ¡°Home! Now!¡±


    Okimoto turned to his youngest son. ¡°I thought you had more sense than to follow your brother¡¯s. Clearly, I was mistaken. Get your ass home.¡±


    Kazuki nodded and followed Kihachi and Isami down the path. Once they were out of earshot, they all looked at one another with wide eyes. ¡°This punishment we haveing is not worth this shit,¡± Kihachi grumbled.


    Isami hissed, ¡°Shush. Let¡¯s just get this over with so we can meet up with Shinpachiter and find out what the hell is going on.¡±


    Kazuki rolled his eyes, ¡°We know exactly what is going on. The twins could only erase the memories of those still on this ind, or they have an alternate motive for keeping ours intact.¡±


    ¡°I think I prefer the first choice. Who knows what they have up their sleeves if they believe our memories are also gone.¡± Isami muttered.


    ¡°If they believe that ours were gone the minute we passed through the barrier, that means we have the upper hand. We know their tactics and can expose their treacherous maniptions by showing exactly who they are to the n.¡± Kihachi scrunched his nose in distaste.


    ¡°We y along for now until we meet up with Shinpachi. Hopefully, Manami and the twins still have their memories.¡± Isami said quietly as they approached therge, modest-looking hut.


    As soon as they walked into the main sitting area, their mother took one look and ran for them, embracing them in a tight hug. ¡°Oh, you had me so worried.¡± She sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t ever run off like that without at least telling one of us where you are going.¡±


    The three boys all muttered a soft apology and hung their heads. Before they could escape to their rooms, their father stormed into the house. Their mother quickly intervened. ¡°Now, Okimoto, do not be too harsh on them. They are home safe and sound.¡±


    Okimoto grit his teeth together, trying to contain his anger. ¡°Go!¡± He growled out, pointing to their rooms. ¡°Out of my sight now.¡±


    Kihachi, Isami, and Kazuki didn¡¯t need to be told twice, and they quickly retreated. There was silence for several minutes, and when they heard their father storm through the house to his private garden outback, they moved to Kazuki¡¯s room.


    Kihachi and Isami entered quickly and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Did they all lose their memories?¡± Isami whispered.


    Kihachi nodded, ¡°Appears that way. Why do we still have ours?¡±


    Kazuki frowned. ¡°I can only assume the twins have an alternate n for us. Perhaps they believe that we did lose our memories?¡±


    Kihachi frowned, ¡°Then we continue to y along until told otherwise from Shinpachi or Hayato.¡±


    The three brothers sat in Kazuki¡¯s room for hours until the sun dipped behind the mountains. Once night hit, Kihachi, Isami, and Kazuki slipped through Kazuki¡¯s window and approached the barracks.


    Kazuki caught sight of his older brother Manami by the vige gates, and he stopped walking. ¡°Hold up. I see Manami.¡±


    Isami and Kihachi nced over their shoulders and nodded. They stopped walking to go with Kazuki, but he shook his head, ¡°No, go on without me. Let me go find out if Manami lost his memories, too.¡±


    Isami hesitated, ¡°Is that safe? I mean, who knows where the twins are.¡±


    Kazuki snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I can see Manami from here.¡±


    Kihachi rolled his eyes. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Kazuki waved his hand and started walking towards his eldest brother. After a few minutes, he stopped when Hisashi came out of the fog behind Manami and quickly ducked behind a hut. ¡°Curses.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he hated his brother, Hisashi, it was just his attitude Kazuki preferred to avoid. Even Hisashi¡¯s face and stature had changed since he had taken station at the main house. He was far more pale than the rest, making his red markings stand out in stark contrast. His hair was thinner and unkempt. Hisashi was more skinny than he had been before his new job and he shook his head. Even Hisashi¡¯s eyes had changed.


    Kazuki didn¡¯t want to deal with Hisashi¡¯s judgmental views on life or arrogant attitude, so he slipped behind arge water barrel. Because their sense of smell was so good, the water would help mask his scent. There was a small grain hut and a supply hut across from where he hid. Beside him sat a hen house for their poultry, and right next to that was the alchemist¡¯s hut. There were at least four feet between him and the grainery, and the shadows cast him in darkness.


    He heard his two brother¡¯s walk past his hiding ce, and he sighed in defeat. Shrugging his shoulders, Kazuki got to his feet and stepped out from behind the barrels, only to squeak when he was forcefully tossed through the air to the ground. Rolling onto his back, Kazuki¡¯s eyes widened at the two shadows towering over him.


    A strong hand clenched his throat and squeezed tightly while the other shadow leaned over him. ¡°Do not be afraid, Lord Kazuki. This will not hurt a bit.¡±


    Sudden panic filled him, and he kicked out with his feet, trying to free himself from the tight death grip. He couldn¡¯t call out as his windpipe was being crushed, and he couldn¡¯t escape. It was as though here were locked in a trance, with four ck eyes peering deep into his soul.


    His skin crawled as he felt tight pressure on his brain, as his body was being probed and torn apart piece by piece. Somehow, he had managed to kick his foot against the barrel he had been hiding behind, and it toppled over with a loud thud. Fighting with everything he could, Kazuki freed one of his arms and pushed the individual hovering over his face.


    As soon as he was freed, he could instantly see their faces. It was as though they had cast a spell over him to keep them in shadow. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He shouted.


    The twins nced at one another, waiting to see if anyone had heard him, but grinned when no sounds came to investigate. Kazuki crab crawled backward until his back hit the grain hut behind him.


    ¡°Easy, Lord Kazuki. Let us finish our task, and we can all be on our way.¡± The twins smiled an innocent smile he saw through immediately.


    They were on him once again before Kazuki could protest or get to his feet, locking him into a deep trance and probing his mind again. They hissed after several minutes of silence. ¡°Where is your spirit, Lord Kazuki?¡±


    Kazuki blinked at them stupidly. He couldn¡¯t speak or cry out for help.


    His body jolted when they pushed harder into his mind, searching more intensely than before. He could feel them slice through his mind and his soul. It was agonizingly painful, and there was nothing Kazuki could do. As that pain seared through him, he clenched his eyes shut and swallowed the bile that rose in his throat.


    Something sparked deep within him, and his eyes flew open in panic. Had they found his spirit? Before he could do anything, his body ignited in blue electrical arcs, freeing him and sending the twins flying back from the surge.


    Standing and staring at the twins, he shakily took air into his starved lungs. The twins were unconscious, and their clothing was scorched from the energy he had released. How would he exin this? Everyone had lost their memories except those who had not been on the ind. Would anyone believe that the twins had attacked him? What would his punishment be?


    His whole body shook, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was from being terrified or from the energy released by sheer instinct. Kazuki¡¯s head throbbed, and he felt an overwhelming wave of dizzinesse over him. Stumbling to his knees, he wrapped his arms around his body, trying to contain the shaking.


    Kazuki¡¯s voice still didn¡¯t work properly; his only sound was rasping and wheezing.


    ¡°I found him.¡± A voice said on his left.


    A warm hand touched his back, and soon he was surrounded. The faces he couldn¡¯t quite make out, but they were gentle and soothing.


    ¡°Easy.¡± A voice whispered. Strong arms picked him up, and he was carried off somewhere. His eyes closed in sheer relief and exhaustion. He felt his body go limp and then everything went ck.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!